#im hilarious that's half the name of her group
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
hi i have some disorganized thoughts/hcs abt the found family human doctor au
(one of the thoughts being i should really give it a better name. another being YES this is only the nuwho doctors atm bc that's the only series i've watched so far apologies. if i ever get around to watching classic who i will add them trust)
BEHOLD my random, not at all in-depth headcanons
nine is the only one with a car out of all of them. they all keep bugging him to drive/pick them up from places -- he has mixed feelings about being the assigned taxi driver
both twelve and eleven are teachers -- college professor and preschool teacher respectively. twelve's students love them because he will say the most stupid, hilarious shit with a straight face without even knowing and eleven's students love him because he is the only teacher at the school that will dance with them during musical chairs (he doesn't even play the game. he just dances)
i want to make one of them an actual doctor but i don't think any of them could handle it unfortunately
they all share an an apartment flat on the same level -- nine, twelve and fifteen live in one room, ten, eleven and thirteen live in the one across from them. of course there are other people in the building too but they're all used to the strange loud hyperactivity of that particular flat. i think i'm using the right terminology here. yall know what im talking about
(i'm so tempted to make some companions be their neighbors)
nine and ten are the most insomniac of all of them, so they're used to bumping each other in the dead of night on their way to raid each other's respective fridges or something. very rarely thirteen will join them and they're like "WELL FANCY SEEING YOU HERE"
twelve does sleep, but like. he's nocturnal
eleven and ten hate each other in a sibling kind of way (see: day of the doctor). they are constantly sending each other death threats or tripping each other over. everyone is sick of it
sometimes when they're out shopping you'll hear ten yell "GET OUT OF THE FROZEN FOOD YOU NUMPTY WE ARE NOT BUYING FISH FINGERS" over the aisles and you'll hear eleven whine "WHY DO YOU HATE ME SO MUCH" back
(if you're lucky you'll be able to catch fifteen mumble "why did we put them in the same apartment. are we asking for an eviction notice")
eventually eleven will pick a random stray cat off the side of the road, take her home, and name her bowtie, which is a stupid name, so everyone just defaults to calling her kitty
kitty's favourite person is twelve, to eleven's absolute despair
(my original idea for this was to initially have ten hate the idea of living with a cat, since he's stated full on in the show that he doesn't like cats, but apparently there is some very obscure doctor who comic run in which he falls into a depressive spiral and adopts a cat whom he names rose-the-cat, so he might actually like cats idk?)
anyway ten hates her until he doesn't lmao. he vents to her when there's no one else home and she will Stare at him back and it is a very nice friendship
kitty and nine watch shitty romcom together
they have a joint groupchat together -- half of it is just thirteen and fifteen assigning everyone outfits they find on pinterest and the other half is eleven asking where everyone went (he keeps getting lost when they go out)
nine doesn't know how to download pictures off the internet and so resorts to manually editing memes together to send to the groupchat and everyone's like "girl that's so much more effort........."
(yes he doesn't know how to press save image to camera roll but he knows how to use a photo editor flawlessly. such is the logic of the idiocy of the doctors)
eleven and thirteen get along very well i think. they're the only two of the group to play video games and so they bond over that. they also have ridiculously similar clothing taste
sometimes they'll succeed in getting fifteen to play pokemon with them and then they'll proceed to not see him until the next day when he comes out of his room and goes "you didn't tell me plusle couldn't evolve i've been levelling it up all fucking night"
friday is assigned movie night (it's always big hero 6)
eleven is the only one to actively seek out physical affection, usually really abruptly like clinging to thirteen's back as she passes him in the hall or bapping ten with the palm of his hand until he sighs and gives him a hug. he does expect a platonic kiss on the forehead from anyone before he goes to bed and will complain if he doesn't get one
anyway thats it i'm sick in the head and really sad. if this keeps up i may be forced to actually write a fic
#doctor who#spoop speaks#if anyone has a name for this au i'm OPEN TO SUGGESTIONS#if anyone wants to write fic/draw art for this au YOU DONT EVEN HAVE TO ASK. IM ACTIVELY BEGGING. PLEASE#might delete this post if i get too self conscious it is. just. words. ew
373 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Daylight
Characters: Baekhyun x Reader
Genre: Romance, Fluff, Angst, Mature Content (nothing too detailed), lyric-inspired: Daylight
Word Count: 26.7k (im really sorry... again)
Summary: Born, raised, and bred in the city. Life took a dramatic turn when the things you cope with became the reason for the conflict with your father.Â
With your bags packed and the cigarette you sneak inside your suitcase, you hope for the best where life will bring you when you hop on the train with no specific destination in mind.Â
Skyscrapers. Blinding artificial lights. Traffic jam. Fast-paced environment. Overpriced nourishment.Â
Cigarette. Alcohol. Parties. Two-faced people. Hookups.Â
Those were the things I was surrounded by as a person born and raised in a big city.Â
Harmful lifestyle, people are being controlled by money, everything must be documented on social mediaâor it never happened, people whom you call friends even though theyâve been stabbing your back since day one, relationship that should be called situationship in the first place. And last but definitely not least, parents who werenât there physically.Â
When I found out that my supposed-to-be friends in university have been hanging out without me, despite the fact that I have asked them countless of times and they would decline my invitation, saying that they were busy, or something came up, or their mother had asked them an errandâall those bullshit, but in reality, they were together.Â
I shouldâve just stayed at home, eat junk food on my bed while watching Netflix, instead of going out alone and finding out that theyâve been shitting on me since our freshmen year.Â
But no, I didn��t.Â
If it wasnât for my problem with falling asleep, I wouldnât have gone to a pub by myself, ordering a few drinks to get tipsy so I could get some rest. I sent a message to our group chat, trying my luck if someone was available. And obviously, they all turned me down.Â
âYeahâI know! She looks so dumb when she smiles!âÂ
I was in my second glass when I recognized Lisaâs voice, trying so hard to be husky and chic at the same time. No name was mentioned, yet my heart started thumping inside my chest, slowly turning my head to peek over my shoulder to glance where the voice came from.Â
And I was right. Lisa, Wendy, and Soyeon were there... and some guys. Probably their dateâI donât know. Then my eyes landed on a particular person who Iâve been seeing for a few weeks now: Eunwoo. Given that we werenât official, I thought we were hitting it off. My brows drew together when I followed the hand resting on his lap, which was Lisaâs.Â
They all said they were busy, and it was too late for them to go out, yet here they are. Giggling, flirting, drinking, and talking shit when they thought I couldnât hear them.Â
I didnât understand myself when I decided to stay for a few more minutes to hear whatâre their thoughts were about me. Each and every word they would spat added a needle poking in my chest.Â
âShe should be ashamed, to be honest. Her older brother has had good reputation since high school to university, and she has the audacity to just existââÂ
âAre you done?âÂ
The look on their faces is fucking hilarious when I finally had enough and stormed to their table with the most blank expression I could ever done. I canât be more thankful that the pub has dim lights and they canât probably see how red my face is.Â
Who will pay for the afternoon snacks in university now that I know what theyâve been doing behind my back? How will they be able to get a ride to campus now that Iâd probably never hang out with them anymore? And whose luxury item theyâd be using to take a photo and upload it on Instagram?Â
From a couple of shots to get some sleep turns into almost half of a bottle, and finding myself making out with a man who wears oversized and overpriced clothing until sobering just a little bit because of disappointment when this man, who removed his clothes sloppily as soon as we got into a cheap motel we could find, finished in less than two minutes, leaving me hanging and frustrated. Â
I groan and ruffle my hair before turning my head to look at this pathetic human being who couldnât even last up until Iâm close at least. I put on my clothes and leave the motel, palming myself that the sky is starting to get brighter yet still looks dark. My parents will definitely go apeshit on me. Again.Â
Did I spend the whole nightâan awful oneâawake, drunk, betrayed, and sexually frustrated?Â
Yes. Yes, I did.Â
I started walking home, totally intoxicated, at six in the morning, makeup smudged and reeked of a combination of alcohol and puke; while healthy enthusiast people would go for a run before starting their day.Â
âGood morning to people who wake up on my bedtime,â Iâd slurred loudly, clumsily waving a hand to them. Of course, Iâd always received a look from head to toe, probably wondering about the condition of my organs at that point.Â
âDonât you think youâre too much?âÂ
I tried drowning my dadâs nagging by sticking my head further down the toilet bowl while I let out the immoderate booze I downed the whole night.Â
My dad is the typical businessman. Weâre not super rich to the extent that we have a butler or a red carpet by the front doorâI think, but we do have some helpers to get shit done here at home. Heâs become strict now that Iâm older, but he did spoil me as a child, like a toddler-child, not the elementary-child because all I got during that time was trauma.Â
Iâm not saying heâs not a good father, but heâs really uptight, mainly to me, especially when I started getting into trouble as early as nine years oldâI stabbed a classmate with a sharp pencil, but thatâs another story to tell.Â
My mom is the typical housewife of a businessman. Sheâs into wine and aesthetics. You know, she likes spending loads of money on marble things, antiques, and charcuterie that she never eats. Sheâs the madam of the house. Although, sheâs the gentle parent among the two of them, and has no bad blood with anyone from being so friendly that she signed up to, at least, nine charities.Â
Sheâs always present in those charities, volunteeringâall that stuff, but never once was she present to my piano recital, school performances, parent-teacher conferences, the list goes on. Â
âCan you guysââ she hurriedly closes the door and curtains that could be a reason someone might see the chaos inside our house, ââstop it? Itâs not even seven in the morning!âÂ
I heard my father scoff, and even though I was staring blankly at the pearl-white toilet before me, I could imagine how he rolled his eyes, shaking his head in disapproval. Like he always does. âYes, of course. What our neighbor thinks is more important than controlling your daughter. Itâs your fault sheâs become like thisââÂ
âWhat do you mean my fault? Youâre her parent, too. And why are you talking like that? Weâve all been in this stage of lifeââÂ
âI didnât.âÂ
Ah... how can I forget about my older brother, Kyungsoo, who exists in this world to make my life miserable as it already is. No, Iâm just kiddingâor not. We have the typical sibling-relationship. Our priority is to annoy each other, until one of us snitches to our parents.Â
Unlike me, who struggles to get a bachelorâs degree, Kyungsoo made it like a walk in a park that our dad thoughtâd be the same for me. Heâs now aiming for a masterâs, and he shows that heâll continue until he gets a PhD.Â
I close my eyes, on the verge of crying, because I know where this will go now that Kyungsoo has decided that adding fuel to the fire is a good idea. Â
âSee?â My dadâs voice was so loud that I felt the vibration on the walls. âStop making excuses for the behavior of your daughter. Itâs the choice she madeâitâs the path she wants to go. Why am I still paying for her school? Her car, clothesâeven uses my card to buy alcohol and cigarettesâdonât be surprised that I know! I always check your transaction history.âÂ
He ended his sentence by pointing his index finger at my face as soon as I pushed myself up from the floor. I wanted to say somethingâthings that have been going through my mind, but Iâm tired... physically as I havenât gotten a blink of sleep, and mentally... for so many things I couldnât comprehend.Â
I know the three of them are waiting for me to rebut but what they didnât expect was for me to nod my head in confirmation.Â
âYeah... I smoke and I drink a lot, I even used your card for motelsââÂ
I already saw it coming on how he would react, but not like this. Although, itâs not the first time he had to discipline me physically, nobody predicted that the side of my head would hit the wall from the impact of his hit. The scene is a bit dramatic with my momâs gasping and Kyungsoo bulging his eyes out. I donât think itâs that serious as I still feel okay, just a bit dizzy, though my lip got cut and is bleeding from the actual slap.Â
Deep down in my heart, I hope that my dad will apologize for his outburst, but I know I deserve it when he coldly said, âIâm done with you.âÂ
My dad didnât throw me out directlyâor he didâbut he clearly stated that he didnât want to see my face under his roof. I tried to call my friends but remember, I have none now and havenât been in touch with my high school friends for years. Itâd be weird to call them asking for a place to stay for the rest of the summer break.Â
Obviously, he confiscated the credit card I typically use and the car I received as a gift when I finished high school.Â
I didnât even get a chance to take a rest even for a short while, and immediately packed my belongings with a heavy heart. I know what Iâve done, and I kind of deserve this punishment heâs giving me, but could I at least have an apology? Because that slap hurt so bad.Â
Alright, maybe he thinks that I do not deserve anything for all the headaches Iâve given him. But can he at least ask me whatâs going on? Howâs school? Did someone hurt me? Am I okay? I canât even remember the last time he asks me if Iâve eaten. That goes for my mom as well.Â
âWhere will you go?âÂ
Kyungsoo asks with a low voice while he watches me struggle to zip the suitcase close. I had to sit on top so my clothes would be compressed a little bit. I can only manage to carry a duffel bag and a large suitcase by myself; hence I must compromise.Â
âHere and there,â I curtly respond, not batting an eye to him. I grab a plain t-shirt and walk towards the ensuite bathroom to change. Although I still have alcohol in my system and Iâm still quite dizzy, I canât deny the fact that my clothes smell terrible.Â
âI can ask Junmyeon hyung if you can stay at his place,â he says right after I leave the bathroom. âHeâs rarely home and IââÂ
I scoff, rolling my eyes as I sling the duffel bag on my shoulder and grab the handle of the suitcase. âWhy do you even care?âÂ
Kyungsoo looks taken aback by my reaction, perhaps thinking that Iâd be kneeling before him in happiness that heâs offering his friendâs apartment for me to stay while our dad takes his time to cool off. âOf course I care, youâre my sisââÂ
âNo shit, Kyungsoo,â I laugh incredulously, not letting him finish his sentence. âJust few weeks ago, you literally said to my face how embarrassed you are because Iâm in the same family tree as you.âÂ
I saw how his jaw went tight, seemingly out of words. And I could feel the lump in my throat; my eyesight got glossy as tears started to form in the brim of my eyes. Iâve never talked nor confronted them about the way they communicate with me. Whether how hurtful their words were, I would swallow my pride and isolate myself with despicable things Iâve done.Â
I walk past him with the initial thought of not looking back, but I have something that needs to get out of my chest. âAnd no, Kyungsoo, you do not care about meâno one in this house does. So donât act like a big brother now, itâs too late to do that.âÂ
Nowhere to go...Â
Those are the words Iâve been repeating as I stare at the train station from a distance. I still have some cash that I kept hidden in case of emergency, and now I want to pat myself on the shoulder for thinking aheadâeven though, this is not a good thing.Â
Iâm tired and starving. Â
And Iâm hoping that my life wonât be dark and cruel as it already is that it would suddenly rain when summer just started.Â
I heave a deep breath, closing my eyes before I wheel my things with me. I cross the road as I walk towards the train station, with no specific destination in mind.Â
My eyes are wide open, looking at the big screen with the details of departure and arrival times from and to the places Iâve never heard of before. Until my eyes reached the last town on the list, it would take almost five hours. It rings a bell, but Iâm unsure where and when Iâve heard of it or if itâs just a figment of my imagination.Â
I paid for a one-way ticket, bought myself a convenient store rice ball and a bottle of water, charged my phone to the outlet at the corner of the waiting area, and hoped for the best.Â
Iâve been out of the country, of course, but travelling to somewhere with little to no money, with no backups or whatsoever, is terrifying. I donât know where it will get me, however, Iâm already desperate and I, honestly, want to get out of here for a while.Â
I still have a year left in university, so there is a massive probability that Iâll be back before the semester starts. Even though Iâm struggling to pass my course, I donât have the desire to just drop out. Even if it means that I must start making money to support myself, Iâll do it.Â
You donât know how to do anything. How will you survive?Â
I can hear my dadâs voice inside my head, reminding me how useless Iâve been to the family.Â
Nuisance.Â
I was labeled when I got into a massive fight with my brother in high school. I got into trouble when I hit him with my fist, but he was never once reprimanded for the way he talked to me since we were kids. Â
My surroundings rushed when the town's name printed on my ticket was finally called to board. People gather their belongings and fall in the queue, waiting for the sliding door to be opened. Â
So, this is it...Â
I canât wrap my head around that twelve hours ago, I had a black credit card with me, drinking with no limit, and now, I only have at least a hundred bucks in my pocket and clothes from a quarter of my closet. Â
My suitcase was left on the baggage area at the end of the carriage, while my duffel bag was thrown on the overhead compartment. I plug my AirPods that thankfully got into my pocket earlierâor am I still drunk to remember that I brought it with me, while I watches the window beside my assigned seat displays buildings to transition slowly to trees and empty fields.Â
When I jolted awake from the vibration of the train halting to a complete stop, it reminded me, like an ice-cold bucket of water splashed on my face, harsh and cruel, that I was, in fact, not dreaming. Most passengers are greeted by their loved ones when they exit the station.Â
Unlike the one in the city, the station in this town is open air, facing the blue ocean with the sound of seagulls singing around. My heart feels like it's being tickled by a soft feather when the warm breeze of summer air hits my face. Â
I canât describe the smell, but itâs nothing like the air I breathe back in the city. Thereâs a distinct smell of the ocean, though itâs not unpleasant, but more on cozy sentiment. The sun shines bright and there are trees planted all over the place, contradicted with the cloudy and polluted city I grew up in.Â
âYoung ladyâmiss!âÂ
A faint voice interrupts my thoughts. I turn my head on the side and look over my shoulder to see an elderly woman walking briskly towards me. Her hair is white, her skin is wrinkly, and the top of her head only reaches my jawline. Â
She gives me a kind smile, handing me a phone in her hand. âYou dropped this.âÂ
My eyes widened as my hands frantically searched for the device I thought was in my pocket. âOh, shitâoh, my God, Iâm so sorry, I didnât mean to curse. IââÂ
âItâs alright,â she gives my hand a pat, chuckling and seemingly amuse by my reaction. âYouâre not from here, arenât you?âÂ
I mumble an appreciation for the kind gesture before shaking my head to answer her question. âUh, no. Not really.â I chuckle, a bit embarrassed that my appearance probably screams tourist.Â
She looks delighted with my answer, setting her bag on the ground before clasping her hands excitedly. âWe havenât had visitors in this small town for such a long time! What a pleasant surprise this is!âÂ
âI mean,â I give her a smile before bashfully looking down at my feet, âtrying something new, I guess.âÂ
âThatâs wonderful!â she exclaimed, getting her bag from the ground. âDo you have an itinerary? Or would you want me to help you?âÂ
I hope my eyes didnât glisten in relief when I look at her in disbelief. But then I remember how we were taught for ages to not talk to strangers, regardless of gender and age, to not trust anyone, to not take anything from them nor go with them to places.Â
The old lady must have read my expression that she laughs, the corner of her eyes crinkling as they shaped into a crescent. âThe sun is up, and thereâs a lot of people around. Iâm not going to kidnap you, dear. Iâm old as you can see and canât move fast. You can ask me questions about the town, and I will answer them. Thatâs it. All of us here get excited when someone visits this small town. Forgive this old grandma, my dear.âÂ
Warmth creeps up from my neck up to my face from embarrassment, concealing my scarlet red cheeks by looking around to act as if Iâm looking for something. âIâuhm...â I rub the back of my neck, trying to get my brain to work despite being sleep deprived and hangover. âTo be honest, I really donât have any idea where to start. But would you happen to know where I can find a place to stay? Like an affordable hotel or something?âÂ
I internally cringe from the way I deliver the last few words. I sounded like a spoiled brat, and itâs not my intention. Maybe I shouldâve asked where I can earn money instead... right?Â
âOh, dear...â her shoulders slumped as she sighs, looking like in deep thoughts while she thinks thoroughly about my inquiry. âWe donât really have hotels around here, but some families offer a room in their home for a price.âÂ
The horror-thriller movies Iâve watched before quickly flies out my mind, and I am that desperate to find a place to stay.Â
âDo you happen to know where I can find one? But I only have a limited budget, so...â I grimace, internally crying with my situation.Â
âHmm... let me see,â she fished out a flip phone from her purse, dialing a number before pressing the device on her ear. I watch her every action like a lost sheep, making me realize how I took my lifestyle for granted.Â
âYoungmi! Itâs me!â she exclaimed, my shoulders flinching from how loud her voice is. âWe have a visitorâyes! Iâm surprised myself. But sheâs looking for a place to stayâfor how long?âÂ
She turns her focus to me, covering the phone's mic with her other hand. âFor how long, dear?âÂ
For how long? Why havenât I thought about that? I donât know how long Iâd be staying here... will my family look for me? Or am I getting my hopes too high for nothing?Â
âUhâtwo months, maybe?âÂ
The old lady looks stunned for a few seconds before clearing her throat to inform the other person on the line. âTwo months, Youngmi. Is it okayâor? Okay, okay.âÂ
The phone call ended with a sigh and Iâm not taking it as a good sign. âNo?â My voice was small and quiet, feeling a little too hopeless with the thought that Iâd probably sleep on the street tonight.Â
She shakes her head, looking at me with sad eyes as if reading my mind and pitying me. âHer daughter-in-law will give birth anytime soon; she canât lend her spare room that long. Iâm so sorry, dear.âÂ
âOh...â the corner of my lips curved downwards, feeling dejected, yet it was expected since nothing was planned with this little trip of mine. âThatâs okay, though. Thank you so much for helping meââÂ
âI have a spare room if youâd like,â she proposes, cutting me off in the middle of my dilemma. âI live by myself. My husband left this planet almost two years ago, but I do have some animals to keep me company. If you donât mind some creatures waking you up early in the morning.â She ended her sentence with a chuckle, and I couldnât help myself but smile, itâs contagious.Â
âIâhow much would that be?â I stutter, my heart thumping inside my chest for a couple of reasons. One, she could be a psycho despite her sweet appearance and would murder me in my sleep. Two, I only have a hundred bucks with me and have no other source of income. Maybe I can sell some of my things to pay for my stay?Â
The old lady shrugs her shoulders, laughing quietly before patting and gently squeezing my arm. âIâm fine with how much youâre willing to pay. Iâm already old and donât need much money.âÂ
In a hurry, I unzip my duffel bag and hand her the crumpled bills in my hand, looking a bit guilty from how they are stored. Iâm aware that what Iâm doing is risky, but I canât think of anything else other than a roof over my head. âThis is everything I have right now, but Iâll find a way to pay you moreâI swear.âÂ
The old lady looks lost for a minute, her eyes shifting from the messy bill on her palm to my round, pleasing eyes. âItâsâitâs alright, dear. Calm down. Butââ she nods her head to my things. âWe donât really have public transportation here, and I usually walk. Are you alright with walking?âÂ
I donât even go to the gym to do a heavy workout since I prefer Pilates and yoga, but beggars canât be choosers, right? Hence, I nod my head with a tight smile, hoping to God that it doesnât look forceful.Â
Or it did.Â
She has a fond smile on her face as she shakes her head, dialing another number on her flip phone. âBaekhyun-ah! Iâm so sorry to call you suddenlyâah, of course, this grandma knows how to use her phone now. Are you busy right nowâoh, thatâs great! Is it alright if you pick us up from the train station? Of course, Iâll pay you.âÂ
I am greatly astounded that this grandma seems to know everyone in this town, when I donât even know our neighborâs name even though weâve been living beside them all my life. Iâve heard stories about how countryside residents have tight communities, unlike in the city, but witnessing it is another level.Â
We both waited in front of the station for almost ten minutes until a beaten, on the looks of it, pick-up truck pulled up. Â
A young man, looking around my age, jumps out of the truck. He has dark brown hair that seems really soft to touch, and a clear, sun kissed skin. Heâs wearing a loose white T-shirt and a light blue jeans. Â
âI should charge you double for interrupting my little date, Gran.â He laughs, giving the old lady a quick hug. âHowâs your trip to the dreadful city?âÂ
The old lady who was addressed as Gran by this man, who I believe is Baekhyun from the phone call earlier, poked the side of his stomach, clicking her tongue. âIt was fine, and we both know that youâre not on a date, Baekhyun. Everyone is out of your league.âÂ
Baekhyun places his hands on his chest, faking a grunt as if he has been hit. âThat hurts, Gran-gran.âÂ
âEnough with the chitchat! Come, help us with these bags.â she pushed Baekhyun playfully to where my things are placed, and I think thatâs the only time he notices that I was here the whole time.Â
Now that heâs up-close, Iâm able to see the moles on his face that look like a constellation, how droopy his eyes are, and how can I miss his triangular-shaped lips of his. Itâs so pink, and glossyâwhat the hell am I thinking?Â
âOh, hi there,â he greet. Hisis facial expression immediateldroppedps, except for his ey, which quickly scanned my suitcase, shoes, andmy head. The tone of his voicbecamees hostile, far from his enthusiasm earlier. âFrom the city?âÂ
Five words. It only took him five words for me to realize that heâs not really fond of the city... or living creature from the city.Â
âYes, I am,â I answer him politely, forcing a smile that doesnât reach my eyes. âIs there something I should be concerned about?âÂ
I saw how the corner of his eye twitches before he literally throws my suitcase on the back of his truck. My eyes widen and I swear I could hear my heart breaking. âWhat the fuâthatâs a Rimowaâs special edition!âÂ
Iâm fuming and I bet his ass that my faceâs probably scarlet red, at the same time, praying that thereâs no dents on my suitcase. Â
âBaekhyun!â Gran scolded, slapping his arm, though she can use some force so Baekhyun and I can be even. âThatâs not very nice.â Â
Baekhyun, who is visibly upset for no reason at all, opens and closes the driverâs seat with so much force that I canât help but flinch on how loud the door slammed. âWellâfor starters, Iâm not trying to be nice, Gran.âÂ
Gran looks at me with pity in her eyes, although Iâm unable to comprehend what is happening, and what he saw in me that he made him this ill-mannered, when just few minutes ago, he was all friendly and making jokes with Gran.Â
I have no choice but to shrug my shoulders, silently telling her that itâs fine and Iâm not bothered at all. I really am not, yet somehow, I am. Or maybe Iâm still hangover?Â
When I open the passengerâs door, Iâm instantly greeted by Baekhyunâs blazing eyes, trying so hard to look intimidating, but heyâthatâs my life everyday back in the city.Â
I roll my eyes, holding the door open for Gran to sit beside him instead, and Iâll take the seat beside the door. I havenât been inside a vehicle which allows three people in the frontâbut Iâve never been in a pick-up truck before, so hey, whoâs complaining?Â
We drove for a few minutes in a very awkward silence, with me trying my best to look to my right and watch the trees and small houses on the side of the road until we reached the coastline, which, unfortunately, was on the left side. Â
Iâm appreciating the nature and this town in peace, being really careful not to glance at the man behind the wheel even for a nanosecond, but he seems to have a huge ego and scoffs. Â
âNever seen an ocean before? Going to write blog about it so developers can get a piece of our land?âÂ
âBaekhyun!â Gran warned, scowling so hard that Iâm starting to question if coming with her is a good idea. Because I seriously canât afford any incident.Â
I close my eyes for a few seconds, trying to calm myself and think of something relaxing and such, but the drop of alcohol in my system acts up, and something in me just snaps. âOkay, listen here, you motherfuckerââÂ
Adrenaline rush. That is what to blame for my sudden outburst. I canât even remember the things I said because itâs obvious that they were nonsense and full of swearing. I probably uttered made-up curse words by each alphabet to showcase my pride and to prove this Baekhyun that Iâm not backing out from his ego.Â
I only stop when Gran shakes her head and places the side of her head on her palm, looking helpless since sheâs sitting between Baekhyun and me. Â
Fortunately, when Iâm done swearing that my mama wouldnât be proud ofâbut hey, since when did she, the pull-up truck halts on the side of the road and I didnât even confirm with Gran if this is her house before I hastily open the door. Â
I give Baekhyun one last look, and Iâm not surprised that heâs already looking at me with much hatred and somewhat disgust. It takes a lot of me not to flip him off right there and then as Gran already looks so done with us.Â
My breathing is restraint, fists turning white from how Iâm gripping my palm, when Baekhyun decided to piss me one last time before driving off right after getting paid by Gran.Â
âI wonât be surprised if you brought air purifier in that ugly looking suitcase of yours!â Â
âItâs fucking Rimowa!âÂ
My glare didnât leave his pickup truck once he drives off, chanting in my head to get him stung my bees on his dick. That is until I heard my metal suitcase being picked up from the ground I came back to my senses. Â
âGranâI,â I shake my head, closing my eyes, totally embarrassed from the way I behaved earlier with the man Iâve met for fifteen minutes. âIâm sorryâI hope itâs okay for me to call you Gran.âÂ
âYes, my dear, donât worry about it.â She smiles kindly, patting my arm to assure me. âI would like to apologize as well. Baekhyun can be quite... obnoxious.âÂ
âObnoxious is quite an understatement for him,â I tried to laugh it off, dusting the duffel bag freakinâ Baekhyun threw on the soil. I mean, he could at least throw it on the pavement since itâs fabric andâoh... I see what he did. That motherfuâÂ
âHeâs a nice kid, he really is. He just can get a little sensitive to people from the city.â Gran explains, gesturing with her hand to come inside her lawn.Â
âWhatâs the deal with him anyway?â I distractedly ask, observing her pace and silently praying that thereâs no bunker or some weird stuff around. Still having the thought of a scenario in thriller movies.Â
I thought when she mentioned earlier that she has animals around, Iâm thinking theyâre just cats and dogs, and probably some rabbits. But what I didnât expect to see is a barn with hens and roosters, pigs, goatsâwait, is that a donkey?Â
I was asked to sit in the breakfast nook in the kitchen where windows are on each corner, making the natural light be the source of brightness of the house. A mug of warm tea is placed on the table in front of me and I look at it skeptically, just a precaution and Gran laughs, shaking her head in amusement.Â
âI didnât put a potion or somethinâ on it,â she chuckles, âyou want me to take a sip first, so you know itâs safe?âÂ
My cheeks flush, and I shake my head, abashed that I got caught doubting her. âJust so you know, Iâm broke, and I have no money with me. I drink a lot of alcohol and I smoke, so you wonât make good use of my organs. Iâm basically useless.â Okay, the last part hurts a bit.Â
Gran laughs so loud, holding her stomach as she does. âYouâre so clever, dear.âÂ
I scrunch my nose, repeating the saying: May the odds be ever in your favor, as I raise the mug to my lips to take a sip of the tea Gran prepared. âYouâre the first person to say thatâoh, this is good! Whatâs in this?âÂ
âJust chamomile tea with a teaspoon of honey.â Gran answers, her lips raising a little bit, though it almost interprets as sadness as she thinks of some long-lost memory. âAnyway, dearââ she changes the topic quickly that I wasnât able to pry, âjust bear with Baekhyun. Iâll talk to him to get him to apologize. There's no excuse for what he did, especially to a lady.âÂ
âWell, maybe thatâs why he doesnât get any dates,â I shrug my shoulders, seemingly impressed with how my brain works to roast Baekhyun until this moment. Â
Gran laughs out loud once again, and I take a sip of the tea again, which is weirdly comforting and somehow nostalgic. âSo, Gran, sorry for prying, but whatâs up with that dude again and the piece of land he was talking about?âÂ
Her jolly expression immediately drops, a wave of sorrow washes through her eyes, and her shoulders deflate before she heaves a deep sigh. âIâitâs nothing, donât worry about it. Baekhyun was just referring to typical businessmen who like to buy everything they find pretty for their own interest.âÂ
My lips purse while I nod my head, understanding her sentiment since my father does the same. I canât even count with my fingers how many enemies he has because of it. âYeah, theyâre the worst.âÂ
âOkay, enough about this town,â Gran chuckles, waving a hand in the air to dismiss the topic. She takes the seat in front of me and intertwines her fingers before resting them on the table. âYou appear to be hesitant, but I have a feeling youâre desperate. Iâm not going to pry, but everything okay, dear?âÂ
âYes, Gran,â my mouth curves into a smile, the doubt in me slowly dissipating, however, Iâm still not ready to share my story nor give a quick overview as to why Iâm here. Maybe some other day, but not today. Iâm beyond spent. âBy the way, Gran. Why arenât you asking for my name? Arenât you scared that I might be a criminal or something?â Â
She snorts, giving me a dirty look. âYou went ballistic when Baekhyun threw your things but didnât raise a finger to him or me. Iâm pretty sure Iâm safe.âÂ
I press my lips together as a flush creeps up my face, still embarrassed by my outburst earlier. âOkay, letâs not mention that ever again.â Â
I give Gran a kind smile, reaching my right hand to formally introduce myself. I tell her my name as we shake hands. She asks for some basic information, and I willingly answer. âI still have a year left in university, and Iâm turning twenty-two in November. I live in the city my whole life and I donât really have a good relationship with my family, so I canât say much about them, but thatâs another story to tell.âÂ
We talk for over an hour before Iâm unable to stop the humiliating yawn coming out of my mouth. Gran shakes her head with a fond smile on her face before asking me to follow her to the spare room she has.Â
The room is completely empty, except for a few dusty boxes on the corner that I probably wonât get near because Iâm allergic to dust... I think. Â
With the use of teamwork, Gran and I also managed to unbox and inflate the air mattress she got from Secret Santa from last yearâs Christmas. I have no idea how to follow a manual and Gran is too old for such things. We both laugh it off and call it a night.Â
I didnât see Baekhyun again until my third day here.Â
I came out clean to Gran the next morning. I stayed in her house and told her about my shortcomings in money. I had to ask her for sources in the town since I still had to feed myself, although she reassured me multiple times that I shouldnât worry about basic stuff.Â
She looked disappointed, nonetheless, and didnât comment further on the situation as to why my dad kicked me out of the house. Â
Since locals donât know me yet, Gran decided to let me help in her barn instead. Taking the light tasks for now; such as feeding the animals, collecting the eggs from the hens, cleaning their stuff, and the lists go on. Â
Itâs a lot of adjustment since I do nothing at home, and have zero knowledge in basic home chores, what more working in a barn. But Gran is patient towards me, teaching and guiding, before letting me do the job for the rest of the day.Â
On the second dayâand the third day since I stayed here, Gran let me do the delivery. Nothing much. I just have to deliver the eggs to the market, get the money, then I can come back to the barn. Â
I feel like a loser when Gran asked me if I know how to ride a bicycle since she doesnât own a car, or vehicle, for me to use to deliver the eggs to the market. Â
When she pulls out her flip phone and dials a number, I already know that my day will be ruined.Â
âHow come a human being canât ride a simple bicycle?âÂ
I shut my eyes close. The urge to slam my head on the windowsill is too much. I canât keep track of how many timeshas had said those words.Â
For a second, I decided to protect my peace and let this be done with, butkepteeps going on, uttering the most sensitive topic in my life. âDidnât your father or mother teach you?âÂ
âHow come a human being like you wonât stop talking?âÂ
That seems to shut him up as he has his lips pursed when I peek at him at the corner of my eye. The veins on his hands become prominent from how tight heâs gripping the stirring wheel. Feeling like a little pride in me, I decide to continueâyou know, just to piss him off since I donât have my suitcase with me. âWhat? Did I strike a nerve?âÂ
No response.Â
âYou must love your truck so much that you both wonât stop making unnecessary noiseââÂ
My hands are fast to hold on titot on my seatbelt when Baekhyun swerve on the right, extending his arm to open the passengerâs door. Iâm still catching my breath and my heart is still pumping rapidly in my chest.Â
âGet out.âÂ
âW-wait, are you serioââÂ
âOut!âÂ
He didnât scare me. He looks nothing scary. But he looked visibly upset that I started to rethink what I had said. I wanted to apologize, but at the same time, he doesnât have the right to talk to me the way heâs done since we met. Â
Once again, I glare at his truck as he drives away with the eggs Gran asked me to deliver. Itâs his problem now. I can just be honest with Gran and tell her how Baekhyun kicked me out of his truck in the middle of the road with the blazing sun in the sky.Â
I keep cursing Baekhyun on my way back to Granâs house. Iâm really bad with direction that I circled the same intersection for at least three times. Iâm sweaty, flushed, dehydrated, sunburned because I freakinâ forgot to wear sunscreenâand Iâm not even sure if I packed any because I was hella hangover that day. Â
âThanks, Gran! See ya later!âÂ
Speaking of the devil. My heart is full of hatred when I hear his voice, the owner of the voice who is reason for my suffering; the reason why my skin is burning and my head spinning.Â
Baekhyun looks surprised upon seeing me slowly walking towards the porch where he and Gran are, then his expression turns into amusement when he realizes Iâm fuming with anger.Â
âYou motherfuââÂ
I was cut off, or more like, my rage was cut off when Gran merrily called my name, clasping her hands together. âDear, thank you so much for delivering the eggs. Though we were a bit late than scheduled, Baekhyun here told me that the market paid him well. And he lost you in the crowd? Is everything okay?âÂ
The corner of his lips quirked up, while the corner of my eye twitched. Lost? He freakinâ left me, kicked me and let me walk kilometers away from this place. âL-lost...?âÂ
âYes, you got distracted, remember? I told you to stay close since the market can be quite crowded in the middle of the day.â Baekhyun lies through his teeth, and Iâm amazed that he didnât even stutter. Â
Iâm about to expose what really happened but heâs quick to walk towards where I am, bumping his shoulder with mine, not before eyeing my burnt face. âYou look like Peppa Pig,â he whispers to my ear, making sure Gran wonât hear.Â
I gasp loudly, having the strong urge to punch his face. However, before I can even react, he waves his hand to Gran who returns his smile, âIâll get going now, Gran! Call me if you need anything!âÂ
I look at Gran incredulously, but she just shrugs her shoulder before chuckling. âYou two are adorable.âÂ
âEwâGran, no!â I almost fainted right there and then.Â
Itâs no news that Iâm having trouble sleeping, much more in this unfamiliar town, not in my room nor my bed. Though I did manage to close my eyes to rest for a bit, itâs far from sleeping to recover my energy.Â
Iâm already up before five in the morning and couldnât be more surprised how chilly it is when the sun hasnât risen yet.Â
My phone has been untouched since I got here, hence I have no access to the internet, and Gran flip phone is not really functional except for making calls and texts. Â
I tried to do some physics I learned in high school to balance myself on Granâs old cruiser bicycle, so I wonât botherâor more like interact with Baekhyun the next time I have to deliver something again.Â
But again, Iâm not the wisest kid in the block, never was, and I canât tell you how many times my face came contact with the ground. Iâm close to getting really injured and was about to give up when a familiar, unpleasant, roaring engine pulled up beside where I am.Â
âWhat do you want now?â I groan, praying to heavens to know what I did wrong to be punished this early in the morning.Â
Baekhyun chuckles in amusement. Heâs wearing a plaid shirt under a white T-shirt. His hair is a mess, and obviously unwashed. âOh, now youâre learning how to ride a bicycle.âÂ
âJustââ I close my eyes for a few seconds, trying to calm myself so I wonât make a scene like I have been doing around him. Itâs too early and most people are still asleep. âBe on your way, Baekhyun. It's too early to deal with you.âÂ
âHey, come on now,â I groan once again when he turns off the engine and gets out of this truck. âGran texted me to give you a chanceâmind you, that old lady doesnât text anyone. So, donât waste the chance Iâm giving you now.âÂ
He sounds so arrogant, and Iâm aware that heâs doing it on purpose to get on my nerves. I press my lips together before forcing a smile, breathing through my nose as I raise my head a little to look at him in the eye. âCan you come closer?â Â
But he smiled mischievously, shaking his head. âI know what youâre gonâ do. Youâll bump your forehead on mine. Iâve seen that trick everywhere, so puh-lease.âÂ
I nod my head and smile innocently. âNo, no. Iâm not going to do that, Iâll hurt myself more than Iâll hurt you. I just have something to say to you.âÂ
âYou can say it to me with distance.âÂ
âThen Iâd rather not say it.âÂ
Baekhyun rolls his eyes, huffing, before leaning his ear closer to me. âYouâre so stubborn. What the heck you want to tell meâah!!!âÂ
I normally donât resort to violence, and I just mentioned earlier that I do not want to cause a scene, especially when the sun hasnât risen yet.Â
I just had to do it.Â
As soon as his ear was a few centimeters away from my mouth, even though he was not yet done talking, I opened my mouth and sink my teeth on it. I meant to let him experience my wrath just a little bit, however, I donât know whatâs gotten into me that I bit him harder than I intended to. Or maybe I didnât expect him to squeal like a girl.Â
Expectedly, Gran walks out of the front door with a lamp in her hand, still in her sleepwear and obviously just woken up from how loud Baekhyun was. Not only Gran, but the houses nearby light up to let us know they were awakened by the noise.Â
âIâm so disappointed to both of you.â Gran shakes her head as me and Baekhyun sit in her living room, the latter holding his ear as he pouts. âI donât understand why the both of you canât get along? Or just be civil with each other? If you donât like each other, just donât talk, donât interactâand I donât even want to know how Baekhyun ended up with a bleeding ear.âÂ
I can only roll my eyes when Baekhyun points his finger at my face, plastering an innocent face. âOh, sure. Blame it on the person from the city, because Iâm the bad guy here, and youâre an innocent countryside jerk.âÂ
He looks taken aback by what I said. He opens his mouth and closes it a few times like a fish out of water, but no words came out from his mouth.Â
âOkay, now...â Gran tries to calm us down, more specifically to me. âDear, please... letâs keep everything in place and talk calmly. Can we do that, please, hmm?âÂ
âI donât know your beef with people from the cityââ I ignore Gran and lock my eyes with Baekhyun who looks surprised as the old lady standing in front of us. ââbut there are thousands of people living there, millions even, and I do not know each one of them. If you have a problem with them, then take it out on them, not on me! I donât even know you and youâve been nothing but disrespectful to me the minute we met. And now youâre going to blame me forââÂ
âOkay, dear, calm down...â Gran had to sit down between us and place her hand on my arm, âyou made your point, and we understood it. Right, Baekhyun?âÂ
The guy just stares at my face, not moving a single muscle, that, until Gran nudges his knee. âY-yeah...âÂ
âAnd what do you say, Baekhyun?â Gran presses on, urging an apology from him.Â
Baekhyun sighs, licking his bottom lip. âIâIâm sorry...âÂ
âThank you, Baekhyun,â Gran smiles before turning her attention back to me. âDear?âÂ
My eyes widen as I gape at her. âWhy meââÂ
âItâs never okay to hurt someone, dear...âÂ
I sigh in defeat, definitely agreeing with her sentiment. âFine. Iâm sorry for biting your ear.â But I donât think I need to apologize for anything else than that.Â
It feels like dĂŠjĂ vu the next time I see Baekhyun. Itâs almost five in the morning, and Iâm teaching myself to ride a bicycle again when his truck pulls up. Â
ââSup?âÂ
I dramatically groan, placing my feet on the ground to balance myself as I watch him get out of his truck. âWhat now, Baekhyun? Do you want your other ear to get bitten this timeâand why the hell are you out this early?âÂ
Baekhyun scrunches up his face in judgement, or disgustâI canât really distinguish. He places a hand on the handlebar just beside my own hand and wiggles it as if to test if itâs sturdy enough. âI think this need a little bit of fixing, and I can see from here how rusty the chain is, we might need to oil or, worst scenario, change it.âÂ
He ends his sentence with a smile, which made me frown because he never smiles when my presence is around. My face contorted, unable to comprehend what was happening. Then I raise my brows at him to answer my question earlier, and Iâm glad he gets the message.Â
âI help with the boats at midnight, and we just finished a while ago. This is like my part-time job. And no, I donât want my other ear to get bitten, thank you very much.âÂ
I look at him skeptically, âOkay... and what are you doing here? Talking to me like a normal person?âÂ
He sighs, his chest puffing out as he does. âWell, we were off to a bad start, and I do realize how jerk I was to you. And I would like to apologize for the way I behaved. I also want you to know that Iâm not kind of a person.âÂ
âGran wrote that script, yes?â I roll my eyes, though I canât stop the corner of my lips from curving up.Â
Even with the lack of bright rays of the sun, and the only source of light is from the lamppost on the road, I see how he smiles as well. âThat obvious, huh?âÂ
âVery,â I chuckle, slapping his hand away from the handlebar. âThe choice of words was much mature and totally far from who you are.âÂ
âHey! I rehearsed my lines all night. Be appreciative, can you?âÂ
âOh, I will, once you fixed the chain somethingâIâm not really sure whatâs the function of,â I get off the bike and push it towards Baekhyun who drops his expression to a deadpan.Â
âWill I be getting paid?â he asks, taking a quick look at Granâs old cruiser bicycle. Â
âWell, I donât have extra money,â I sniff, looking away to hide my broke-ness, and play it cool. And I was quick to stop him when he was about to drop the bike when he learned I donât have money to pay him. âI can show you my tits? Guys like chest, right? Theyâre not that big but theyâre pretty decentââÂ
âWhat the fuââÂ
âOkay, okay! Iâm just kidding, sheesh!â Or not.Â
âJust stop talking. Can you do that, please?â he emphasizes the last word as he started working on the bicycle and I nod my head like an obedient child.Â
Almost half an hour later and a greasy Baekhyun, Iâm finally back on my bicycle, learning how to cruise without falling face first. Â
By six-thirty in the morning, Gran walks out of the front door, beyond surprise to see Baekhyun helping me attach a semi-large basket on the rear rack of the bicycle. âLovely morning, kids! And Baekhyun, you need a bath.âÂ
I look at the man in topic, eyeing him from head to toe and boy did he need a good olâ scrubbing. âHe does.âÂ
Baekhyun looks me dead in the eye before raising his brows. âSeriously? After I explained what a chain does to a bicycle after I taught you how to balance yourself by pedaling because physics wasnât working, and gravity was failing you?âÂ
âShut up! Thatâs supposed to be a secret and not to be said out loud.â I walk past him, purposely bumping my shoulder on him. âAnd you stink; you really do need a bath.âÂ
âOkayâcome on, come on. Donât ruin the bond you just created,â Gran waves her hand for us to go inside. âLetâs have breakfast together. And Baekhyun, please, help yourself in the bathroom.âÂ
And I received another glare when I snickered not so subtly.Â
Since that eventful morning, Iâve been civil with Baekhyun. We may bicker here and there, but no ear-biting incident has ever occurred henceforth.Â
Iâve also been delivering stuff to the market, or sometimes door to door, when Gran needs a helping hand. My bicycle journey is going well, though there were few minor troubles, but nothing serious that should be cause for concern.Â
At times, if he had time, heâd go with me to the market or around the townâor maybe, most probably rather, Gran forced him to.Â
And that became the reason as why I met Jisoo. The gorgeous lady that is way out of his league.Â
âGranâs right, everyone is out of your league,â I mutter as soon as Jisoo is already out of sight. Â
We stopped by the bakery which Jisooâs family runs and where she works. Sheâs nice and friendly, already asked me to come by next time Iâm free so she can give me a proper tour around. And I didnât fail to notice how Baekhyun ogles at her. He looked like he was about to whack my head when I used that term to explain how he was looking at the lady.Â
âNot everyone, because that means youâre included,â he simply answers. My eyes widen in shock, gaping at what he just said. Fortunately, he immediately clears things up, but not before rolling his eyes and scoffing. âI am the one whoâs out of your league. Iâm way better than you.âÂ
Although I find it offensive, I sigh in relief and wipe an imaginary sweat on my forehead. âPhew, for a minute I thought you were flirting with me.âÂ
âIâm offended.âÂ
I think itâs been over two weeks now or soâI donât know, I stopped counting the days.Â
Iâm scared to turn on my phone. Iâm scared that there will be no text messages nor calls from my family asking my whereabouts or showing their worry on my well-being. Â
Iâm scared because I have a feeling inside me that I already know the answer to that.Â
Always have been.Â
The clock shows two in the morning, and Iâm on Granâs roof with the pack of cigarettes I didnât forget to bring along. Putting a stick between my lips before inhaling deeply, holding my breath for a second, and exhaling the smoke out of my mouth.Â
This always made me calm; my nerves feel soothed, my mind would stop running for a minute, and the smell developed as a comfort to me.Â
Although I know the risks of smoking, itâs the only way that I know of to cope in life... my life.Â
âHoly crap, I thought something was burning up here.âÂ
I almost jumped from the roof when a voice interrupted my deep thoughts. And my reflex is to throw away the butt of the cigarette after squashing down the tip. Â
I peek over my shoulder and see Baekhyun carefully scooting next to me, making sure that his movement wonât make a fuss and wake up the owner of the house.Â
âWhat the hell? Do you really appear everywhere Iâd go?â I roll my eyes at him, taking another stick from the box and offering it to him, which he declines almost immediately.Â
âI didnât know you smoke,â Baekhyun mumbles while he watches me flick the lighter to the tip of the cigarette. âThatâs not really good for your health, or mine, since youâre exposing me to secondhand smoking.âÂ
I chuckle at him quite lowly, looking up to the dark sky filled with stars, which I donât often get to see back at home as the light pollution in the city is crazy. âTell me something I donât know, Baekhyun, then I might be interested to listen. And youâre the one who came up here, youâre free to go and save your lungs, mister.âÂ
I expected another smart response from him per our usual banter, but when I heard nothing, I carefully remove my stare from the sky to look at him, and more than surprise to see him already looking at my face with expression I canât define. Â
âW-what?â My voice tried so hard to sound my normal self, but it came out breathless. Â
He blinks as if heâs snaps out of his trance. âIân-nothing... Iâm just curious...âÂ
I sniff, sitting up straight before smiling innocently at him. âOh, I like where this is going. Youâre curious about my life. Okay, Baekhyun, ask away. Iâm so glad finally pique your interest.âÂ
Baekhyun looks like heâs about to toss me out of the roof, so I instantly shut my mouth and smile even more. Then he clears his throat, exhaling heavily. âIâm just curious... I mean I know your name, but from Gran. I know weâre almost the same age, and youâre from the city. However, when I asked Gran about why youâre here, because youâre obviously not here to be a tourist, she wonât tell me.âÂ
My eyes squint at him for a second, and then I proceed to raise a brow at him. âSo, you want the tea?âÂ
He tilts his head, seemingly confused. âWhat tea?âÂ
âNever mind,â I purse my lips, breathing through my nose, trying so hard not to say something ridiculous.Â
He snorts, shaking his head. âIâm just kidding, I know what tea means. For your information, weâre quite civilized here.âÂ
I exhale in relief, holding a hand on my chest. âOh, thatâs great to hear. I was about to say green tea or chamomile tea.âÂ
Baekhyun laughed out loud, âYouâre so lame!â and I had to place my palm on his mouth. Â
âShh! Youâll wake Gran up!â When he nods his head, I disgustingly look at my palm, playfully wiping it on his shirt.Â
âSo...â he trails off, poking my arm with his finger. âYou deliver eggs to the market, but you use a very expensive sunscreen. Youâre not here for a vacation, arenât you?âÂ
âNot beating around the bush, I see.â I tried to laugh it off, trying my luck that maybe heâd change the topic, but he raises his brows as he waits for my answer. âWell... itâs a long story.âÂ
âIâm done working, so I have all night to listen.â he answers immediately, pushing my shoulder with his. âCome on.âÂ
I exhale through my nose, lifting the cigarette up in the air. âYou see this? My dad hates this, and alcohol. I do a lot of both, apparently. So, he threw me out of the house. He also confiscated my credit card and I only had around hundred bucks, so Gran took me in.âÂ
Itâs not like Iâm not comfortable telling people what Iâve done to get my father ballistic, but I honestly donât know how to put what really happened in words. I donât know how to verbalize things, emotions, and such. So, Iâm really out of place when Baekhyun waits for another word to come out of my mouth.Â
âEnd of story,â I grin at him, hoping that he wonât be able to read my mind. Â
He looks at my face for a few moments, not leaving my eyes as it feels like heâs staring into my soul, as dramatic as it may sound. âThatâs a really long story,â he shakes his head, and the tone of his voice is sarcastic. He stood on his feet and dusted his pants, âYou seem no fun. Iâm going home now.âÂ
I send him a glare before scrunching my nose at him. âIâm just confirming your assumption of me being a spoiled brat.âÂ
âI never said youâre a spoiled brat,â he quickly denies, looking at me like I have two heads on my neck.Â
âBut youâve thought about it,â I tease him, wiggling my eyebrows at him.Â
âYou canât blame me for that though. You keep saying: itâs Rimowa, itâs Rimowa, that I had to search on the internet what the heck is a Rimowa. I honestly thought it was a freakinâ country!âÂ
It was my turn to laugh out loud, and he had to put his palm on my mouth.Â
The next time I see Baek,hyun it is almost five in the morning. I couldnât sleep; hence I let my curiosity get the best out of me and went to where the âboatsâ are.Â
Itâs still dark, although the streetlamps illuminate the path on the way there. As I near the dock, my surroundings come from crickets to men shouting and laughing, Iâm not sure anymore, but theyâre thunderous.Â
âExcuse me,â I raise a hand to a middle-aged man whoâs about to pass by. He looks confused as he waits for me to talk. âIs Baekhyun around?âÂ
The man's frown fades away. Baekhyunâs name mustâve rang a bell. âOh, Byun? I think heâs still on Youngtaeâs boat.âÂ
There are hundreds of things going through my mind at once, but the most significant of them are: Baekhyun last name is Byun, which I havenât heard until nowâand I do hope that heâs the only Baekhyun in this town, and the other one is, who the hell is Youngtae and how would I know where his boat is?Â
I know that people in this town know each other like they know the alphabet, but Iâm not from here and Iâm having quite a hard time adjusting when it comes to this kind of scenario.Â
I can only chuckle awkwardly, rubbing the back of my neck before pointing my thumb behind my shoulder. âYeah... I think Iâll go for now but tell him I said hi.âÂ
The man, who looks really buff and has a tattoo sleeve on his left arm, slowly nods his head, perhaps unsure what is happening... as why a woman casually walked to the dock and asked for someone but would leave eventually. âYeah... sureâyouâre not from here, arenât you?âÂ
I have no idea as to why I did it, but I exaggeratedly sighâI donât know, probably in relief that someone recognizes my naĂŻve-ness of this town, even though Iâve been here for almost a month now. âThat obvious, huh?âÂ
âYeahââ he points his fingers on his ear, âlocals donât do that.âÂ
I didnât understand what he meant at first, but then I realized he was referring to my earrings, several of them. My mouth forms an O shape and I nod my head to his arm as well. âLocals donât do that either.âÂ
He laughs, extending his hand out for me to shake. âYou got me there. Iâm Hanjo, but just call me Han, people here call me that.âÂ
I nod my head, giving him a smile before telling him my name. âSo, youâre not from here as well?â I ask, genuinely curious if heâs from the city, too.Â
âSo, Byun knocked you up?â he doesnât even miss a beat and immediately changes the topic, though I did get shocked by his assumption.Â
âExcuse me?âÂ
Han clears his throat, looking like he sobers from the way I change my tone of voice. âSorry, that came out harsh. That Byun guy tends to play around when heâs out of town, and I thought you were here because of that.âÂ
Iâm still looking at him skeptically, and the corner of my mouth almost drew back a snarl. âUh, no, weâre just friendsâsorry, I canât stop myself from saying this, but I do not appreciate how youâre addressing Baekhyun.âÂ
âOh, sassyâyou from the city?â he tried to laugh it off, althoucouldI can see that he didnât mean to be rude, probably just how guys talk, or I donât know, guys their age.Â
I opened my mouth, about to say something smart, but I heard my name being called by a familiar voice. I look over Hanâs shoulder, and itâs a bit of a challenge since heâs quite huge, and see Baekhyunâs surprised, at the same time, smiling face.Â
âHey! What brings you here?â Baekhyun pats my arm, showcasing his perfectly aligned teeth, he then gives a nod to Han. âHey, Han.â Â
âByun, I thought youâve dropped out years ago. How can you still score someone from the city?â Han asks Baekhyun, and I had to remind myself that they are both males, and thatâs just how they communicate... I hope. Â
But what caught my attention is Baekhyun dropping out. From what? University? He attended university in the city?Â
âCome on, Han.â Baekhyun chuckles, though the tone of his voice goes one note down, making him sound so manly. âThatâs not a nice way to talk to someone you donât know.âÂ
âOh, but we know each other, right?â Han turns to me, calling my name as if weâve been friends for decades. I can only make a face, turning to Baekhyun as a silent signal to get me out of here. Acouldnâtcanât be more glad that he got the message instantly.Â
âOkay! Weâll get going now, Han. Donât drink too much, okay? Gran wouldnât be so happy that youâre causing trouble here.â Baekhyun holds my arm, bringing me along with him as he walks away, not waiting for Han to respond.Â
Baekhyun asks me to wait in his truck while he gets his things from the boat. He comes back not even five minutes later, not beating around the bush, when he removes the thin sweater heâs wearing and changes into a clean T-shirt.Â
âOkay. Thank you for giving me a show, really enjoyed it.â I tried to play it cool, hiding how my cheeks blush when I saw the curve of his abs. Damn, heâs been working out.Â
He laughs, throwing his sweater on my face and my nose crinkles at the smell. Sweat and seafood. He starts the car and starts driving, and I didnât bother to ask where heâs taking me, though I have a hint that heâll just drive me back to Granâs place.Â
âI have a question,â I break the silence, looking at his side profile, and I canât believe I missed how his nose looks good on this side. Â
âI had a hunch you have,â he chuckles, not taking his eyes off the road.Â
I click my tongue, glaring at him for a second. âYou said that Gran wouldnât be happy with what Han was doing. Do they know each other? I mean, yeah, everyone knows everyone here. But you know...âÂ
âHmm...â Baekhyun purses his lips as he thinks, and I almost coo at how he looks ado; ate, at the same time, almost slap myself for thinking that way. âIâm not sure if Iâm in the position to tell you that.âÂ
âOh, come on. I thought you like tea!â Â
âGreen tea or chamomile?â he repeats the joke I told him the other day, earning a glare from me. âIâm kidding. Iâll tell you, but no follow up question about it, okay?âÂ
I nod my head excitedly like a child.Â
âGran is Hanâs mother.â Baekhyun simply said, shrugging his shoulder as if everyone shouldâve known about this information.Â
I can only gape athim, before verbalizing my thoughts. âI thought Gran doesnât have a kid. I obviously guessed wrongly.âÂ
âKids.âÂ
My jaw almost dropped on the ground, and my eyes went wide as a saucer. âNo fucking way. Whereâs the other one? Or how many she has?âÂ
âNo follow up question, remember?â Baekhyun smirks, raising a brow. Â
âOh, come on. Youâre no fun!â I groan at him, wanting to slap the smirk off his ,face but heâs driving, and I donât want to risk it.Â
Baekhyun laughs this time, shaking his head. âWell, Iâm not going to be like you who didnât finish her story.â That did earn him a slap on his arm, though not forcefully. He whines, rubbing the spot I hit before continuing, âGran has two sons. Her oldest is out there, conquering the world, and you see Han... you already saw where he is in life.âÂ
My figure stiffens for a while, and it takes me a little while to slowly sit up straight, looking ahead of me. I didnât want the ride to be weird, so I snickered, giving Baekhyun a playful look. âThat sounds really familiar.â lookedlook into each otherâs eyes for only a few seconds since he had to focus on the road, and Iâm glad he didnât say anything. But I know. I know that he has a feeling what I meant by that.Â
The only time a word was said was when I realized that the road he drives on is a different route to where Granâs house is. Â
âWhereââÂ
âConsider yourself lucky,â he stops the car on the side of the road, pulling the handbrake before unbuckling his seatbelt. I have no choice but to fo his suit. I jump out of his truck and follow him wherever heâs taking me. Â
We trek for ten minutes and Iâm starting to catch my breath. âY-you, motherfuââÂ
âJust wait and see, itâll be worth it.â Baekhyun claims, and his enthusiasm rubbing on my unfit body. Â
I sit next to him on a bed of grass with little white flowers all over it. âYou didnât even ask me if I want to be driven back to Granâs house, or if I want to torture myself by hiking before six in the morning, without breakfast, mind you.âÂ
âHey, be appreciative, can you?â he bumps his shoulder with mine. âThis is secret hideout. I brought you here because you look like youâre turning into a pandaâwhat the hell happened to your eyebags, seriously?âÂ
His tone was playful, and Iâm aware he was. Heâs only doing it as a part of our normal banter-slash-daily conversation, but I smile sadly, shaking my head. âItâs nothing...âÂ
âHey, come on,â he sighs, scooting closer to me, âI just gave you a tea that Iâm not supposed to talk about. A little trust here, please?âÂ
âIâmâIââ I exhale heavily, biting my bottom lip, contemplating for a while if I should be talking about this to someone I barely know. But then, he has been there for me despite being a jerk at first. âIâm having trouble sleeping.âÂ
He nods his head; judgment is absent on his face. And I take it as a good sign that heâs listening to me. âDid it start when you arrived here?âÂ
I shake my head, starting to f my tears forming on the brim of my eyes, and Iâm more than surprised because I canât even remember the last time I cried.Â
Was it when my parents didnât attend my middle school graduation? Or was it when no one remembered my sixteenth birthday? Â
I donât know.Â
âTwo, three years ago? I donât knowâI honestly canât remember.âÂ
Baekhyun heaves a deep trembling breath, trying to look calm as possible. âHave you got it checked? Are taking medication to help you sleep?âÂ
I shake my head once again, looking ahead. âNo. My dad will know since I didn't really have money of my own and used his card back home. He checks all my transaction, and Iâm scared that they might found out about it.âÂ
âThen, how do you cope?âÂ
I shrug my shoulders, turning my head to look at him, giving him the most genuine smile I can ever give, although itâs a sad smile. âAlcohol makes me sleepy, and cigarette soothes my nerve.âÂ
He doesnât say anything for a good minute or two, and Iâm starting to get worried about how I shouldnât have told him my troubles, but when he spoke, his voice is much calmer, soothing, and quiet. âNow I know why you were always up to learn how to ride a bike in the middle of the night.âÂ
I laugh at his statement, the corner of my eyes crinkling in the process. âYeah... I couldnât sleep so , I might as well tire myself out.âÂ
âIs it also why you were at the dock?âÂ
I nod my head, âYep, decide to take a long walk then try to go to sleep. But I saw where the dock is, and the rest is history.âÂ
Baekhyun hums before patting me; his mouth curves up into a gentle smile. âThank you for trusting me enough to tell me this.âÂ
I donât know what to say or how to react. But all I know is that Iâm glad I told him what happened to me. My eyes didnât leave him for a minute until he tilted his head in the direction in front of us, asking me to look at it. Â
I didnât even realize how long weâd been sitting there. The dark sky slowly turns golden. Rays of sun start peeking out at the line where the sky meets the sea. Seagulls start singing like they did when I first arrived here in this town, the sound of waves of the ocean hitting the shore... itâs incredible.Â
I hold my breath, mesmerized by the majestic viewthe of sunrise in this partthe of the country. My first instinct was to curse to express how gorgeouswast is, but Baekhyun cuts me beforcould can even open my mouth.Â
âBeautiful, isnât it?âÂ
My head turns to look at him, a huge grin on my face to show how much I agree with his statement, but when my eyes get the sight of his face getting hit by the soft ray of sunlight, I am lost for words.Â
Words wouldnât come out between my lips, and I feel like I turn into a rock when I force myself to look away from him. Â
It feels like I canât look at anything else but him.Â
Beautiful indeed.Â
A month in this ,town and Iâm handling it quite well than I expected on my first day. Â
Of course, itâs not sunshine and rainbows with unicorns every single day. Iâve had a fair share of bad days. Although most of them were nothing serious, I could still say: Tomorrowâs a new day!Â
But nothing compares to what happened when Jisoo asked me to hang out, and sheâd tour me around the townâproperly, as she clearly claimed. Â
Donât get me wrong, it went well. Sheâs probably one of the kindest people around here, next to Gran, but then again, everyone in this town is friendly and welcoming. Â
I didnât have the bicycle with me that day because Jisoo insisted on picking me up from Granâs house and we went around the town in her sedan. And when the sun started to set, she offered to drive me back to Granâs and of course, I agreed because I donât have the will in me to walk that far, but surprise, surprise, Baekhyunâs truck pulled up on the side of the road, honking noisily to get our attention.Â
Iâm aware of his little crush on Jisoo; he made it obvious the first time I met the latter, and he made it obvious again this time.Â
Of course, I brushed it off, reminding myself that we have nothing going on between us and convincing myself that I donât have anything going on for himâand I really do hope Iâm doing a great job on that.Â
However, it felt like a bucket of ice-cold water was splashed on my face when I heard their conversation.Â
âChivalry is not dead, Baekhyun?â Jisoo giggled, pushing Baekhyunâs shoulder with her hand, and the man had the cheek to blush. âAlways ready to pick her up, huh? Never seen you put an effort to a girl before.âÂ
âOh, itâs not like that...â he chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. âSheâs from the city, and Iâm doing Granâs a favor.âÂ
At that moment, I had to rethink if I had the stamina to walk all the way back to Granâs. I wanted to be alone, but Baekhyun literally pushed me inside his truck.Â
He might be thinking that Iâm just being sulky since I do that quite often when I lose every time we bicker. He acts normal as if he didnât say those words earlier about me, being well aware that I was around and could hear them perfectly.Â
I close my eyes and pretend to take a rest while he tells a hilarious story from his day job. Though Iâm pretty tired, I still have some energy left in me. I just donât want to see his face.Â
But Baekhyun is quite smart. He figures out three later. Okay, that might be long for others, but Iâm still civil with him, to the point no one notices how I tried so hard to avoid him unless necessary.Â
I may not be academically smart, but I can be quite observant. Iâd be up extra early to finish the errands Gran listed out for me the night beforeâshe doesnât usually do it, but I kind of forced her to, so Iâd know in advance what Iâd be doing for the day.Â
Then, when heâd come over unannounced, Iâd go feed Granâs animals their second dinner.Â
Everything was going well for me until I got invited to hang out with Jisoo and her friends. I really wanted to say no, but Gran looked so happy when Jisoo came knocking on her door.Â
âOh, dear, itâs alright! Iâll pack the leftovers and put them in the fridge. You can heat it up when youâre still hungry once youâre back.â she said when I tried using her meatloaf as an excuse for me not to go.Â
Thatâs how I met Jongdae, the talkative but gentlemanly guy; Minseok, their hyung whoâs always looking out for others if they have enough beer in their system and send them home. Â
Iâm really bad with names and canât remember most of Jisooâs circle, but they keep talking to me because, apparently, theyâre Baekhyun friends and heard about me from the man himself.Â
âWhy is he not here, though?â Curiosity got the best of me when Baekhyunâs friends were were here, and of course, Jisooâs here. âDid he not get an invite?âÂ
Jongdae laughs and slaps my shoulder like weâve known each other our whole lives. Minseok chuckles at the sight before taking a swig of his beer. âBaekhyunâs always invited. In fact, heâd be there before you can invite him. But we donât knowâsaid that heâs not feeling well or somethinâ.âÂ
I frown upon hearing that. He seemed fine when he dropped by this morning at Granâs. âWhatâis he sick?âÂ
âHeâs sick alright,â Jongdae snorts, drinking his beer, and Minseok nudges him with his knee. âHeyâyou know what? Letâs take a picture to capture this moment.âÂ
My expression twists at the sudden change of subject, nonetheless, I force the best I could ever give as soon as Jongdae put his phone an arm away after switching to the front camera. âSay: Baekhyunâs sick!âÂ
I didnât follow him, though I did manage to sneak an eye roll before he hit the capture button.Â
âSend it to me, Iâd like a copy,â Minseok says, taking his phone out from his pocket. Jongdae nods his head, tapping the screen of his phone before gasping out loud.Â
âWhat?â Me and Minseok choruses. Â
Jongdae turns to us with wide eyes, âI mistakenly sent it to our group chat instead of personal message. Okay, Iâm going to put my phone to DND before someone spams me.âÂ
I roll my eyes once again but canât fight the smile spreading on my lips, thinking how ridiculous yet fun experience it is to hang out with these guys. While Minseok looks like heâs going to smash his bottle of beer on Jongdaeâs head. âCan you stop being so dramatic for once?âÂ
The night is filled with laughter, beers, and some fun games that, I must admit, are fun. I donât think I can remember the last time I enjoyed the company of being around other people, or people in general.Â
Iâm on my third bottle of cold beer, chatting between Jongdae and Minseok, when the bottle in my hand magically disappears. I havenât had alcohol for quite a long timeâno judgment, that Iâm already tipsy. I was about to fight anyone just for a bottle of beer but was met with Baekhyunâs eyes.Â
âOh, that was fast!â Jongdae cheers, pertaining to Baekhyun. He claps his hand and pats the space beside him for the guy to sit.Â
But instead, Baekhyun motions me to scoot a little so he can squeeze in the space between me and Jongdae. And of course, that receives a grunt from us.Â
âWhat are you doing here?â I ask him in a small voice, though his two friends definitely heard me as they both snicker at the same time.Â
Before Baekhyun could answer, Jisoo appears in front of us, holding her own drink and a bit red, probably from drinking too muchâsheâs not very subtle with her drinking, but I guess everyone needs a little loose from time to time, no oneâs judging.Â
âBaekhyun! I thought you couldnât make it!âÂ
Iâm not interested in seeing their interaction as Iâm already sulking as it is, so I tried to reach out for my beer thatâs still in Baekhyunâs hold, but as soon as my fingertips touch it, he clicks his tongue at me, giving me a warning look.Â
Jongdae crosses his legs, leaning on his hands to look at Baekhyun mockingly. âOh yes, Baekhyun. I thought you said you were too tired and not feeling like it?âÂ
He really does look tired, and Iâm also confused as to why heâs here. But he just kicks Jongdaeâs feet and glares at Minseok who frowns because the guy is literally younger than him. âI donât trust you guys with alcohol.âÂ
âPssh!â Jongdae dismisses him by waving a hand on his face. âWe both know thatâs a lie. You trust us the most.âÂ
âHeâs drunk,â I murmur, which receives a hum of agreement from Baekhyun that makes the hair on the back of my neck rise. Â
He turns his head a little to the side to peek over his shoulder. His face is so close to mine that I can feel his breath tickling my lashes. âYou?âÂ
I shake my head a little, my words getting caught in my throat that I have to put an effort to respond to him. âNo, not really.âÂ
Jongdae couldnât stop his excitement and let out a high pitch laugh that caught the attention of other people around. Â
Iâm the one who breaks the eye contact, clearing my throat before looking the other way. I see Minseok already giving me a small smile, wiggling his brows. He manages to murmur, âadorable,â before drinking his beer.Â
If I heard that a few weeks ago, Iâd probably have had the same reaction when Gran said the same thing. But now, I can honestly feel the heat creeping up from my neck to my cheeks. Iâll just use the alcohol as an excuse if someone notices.Â
As more empty bottles scattered around the area, few people gathered where we are, and not to mention they decided it was a good idea to put me on the spot to ask questionsâthanks to Jongdae who practically announced that Iâm a tourist here.Â
âSo, wait,â A girl named Bomee slurs, tilting her head as she speaks, âyour dad threw you out because you drink a lot?âÂ
I seriously need more alcohol in my system before I can answer her honestly. But Baekhyun here wouldnât give them back every time Iâd get a new one, and heâd give it to Jongdae instead who, I believe, puke couple times already.Â
âSort of?â I answer carefully, shrugging my shoulders.Â
âThen why did you keep drinking if your family hates it?â A guy named Jaebom chimes in. And Bomee hisses at him for being so insensitive. Though, I donât mind because all my mind can process is how they seem to be invested in my story.Â
âWellâhow do I explain it?â I exhale through my nose, biting my bottom lip, and my leg started to bounce, feeling a bit anxious if I should answer the question. Â
But then I feel something on my bare knee since Iâm wearing shorts. I shift my focus from Jaebom and glance at my side. It was Baekhyunâs thigh. He keeps his gaze ahead of him but left his thigh on my knee.Â
The corner of my mouth lifts for a second before pursing my lips. Itâs probably time for me to let this out, as to why I did whatâs been done. To what really goes on my mind that no one bothered to ask.Â
Until I arrived in this town. Â
Until I met these people.Â
Until I met this man who oddly calms my storm. Â
âIâm not really the favorite child,â I start, giving them a smile that didnât reach my eyes. âThe most common misconception is that if youâre the youngest, you get attention, love, everything. But that doesnât apply to my family.Â
âI donât remember it well, but I had a good relationship with my father until I started school. He immediately saw the difference between me and my older brother. Heâs way smarter than I am. Heâs polite and I get in trouble from left to right even without trying. Â
âMy dad started to compare me to my brother as we grew up, and I believe thatâs the main reason why I developed resentment towards my brother. My mother... she doesnât care, she never did. Sheâs always been busy with her charity events that would make her look good to the public, and of course, her friends.Â
âHowever, despite their busy schedules, theyâd clear everything to attend my brotherâs graduation, school events and such. But theyâve never been on mine. Thatâs probably the reason why something in me snapped when I was in high school. Â
âI was in the wrong circle. I got in trouble for drinking and smoking. It wasnât my attention, but for the first time, my parents went to my school, although for a reason thatâs nothing to be proud of. I misunderstood the rebellion just to get their attention.Â
âBut now Iâm in my last year for my undergrad, it just became an escape. I no longer care for my parentsâ attention, but I became dependent on alcohol to sleep, and cigarettes to calm down. And to be honest, Iâm scared to get checkedâbecause what if somethingâs wrong with me? Whoâll take care of me? I can barely hold my shit together. Or will it worsen my situation in our house? As theyâve already seen me as a burdensome.Â
âSo, yeah. Iâm here because I donât have anywhere else to go. I bought a train ticket without knowing anything about the destination. Don't get me wrong, your town is freakinâ awesome, exquisite, but Iâd sell my soul for a cheeseburger and chicken nuggets right now.âÂ
I end my speech with a deep, trembling sigh, forcing myself to give them a smile, but it immediately drops when I see most of them tearing up, especially Jongdae whoâs already hammered.Â
âHeyâwhat the heck, you guys.â I chuckle awkwardly, sitting up straight to look at them one by one. Jisoo even had to excuse herself as she cries, while Jaebeom looks at me apologetically, âIâm sorry. IâI shouldnât have had ask you that...âÂ
âNo, no!â I walk over to them, feeling guilty for ruining the mood. I try to calm them down, but Jongdae, being dramatic as he is, starts to sob, talking to himself as he thanks his parents for loving him despite being such a headache.Â
Minseok looks at me fondly, though thereâs a hint of pity and sadness in his eyes. âThis is such a good reminder to be kind. We donât know whoâs struggling silently, and what we can only do is to be kind.âÂ
I smile at what he said, nodding my head in agreement. âBe kind.âÂ
Baekhyun finally gives up around two in the morning. Iâm about to bid him good night but then he waits for me to get on my feet. âWhatâwhy?â I whine, not wanting to leave as Iâm honestly having fun joking around with his friends and others.Â
Baekhyun sighs my name, dropping his shoulders. âPlease? No one here will drive you home; everyone has alcohol in their systemâno, Jongdae, youâre too drunk to drive, just sleep here.âÂ
I groan loudly, giving him a glare. Nonetheless, I wave goodbye to everyone, promising that Iâll see them again soon. Â
I sit on Baekhyunâs truck, rolling down the windows so the chilly night breeze will hit my face soothingly. Â
âYou okay?âÂ
I can only grunt in response, resting the side of my head on the window frame.Â
âSure? Or youâre too drunk to tell?âÂ
âBaekhyunââ I close my eyes before pursing my lips. âI only had two bottles because you wonât let have any as soon as you arrived. If I was drunk by two bottles, Iâm sober enough by the window time you kept snatching all bottles in my hand.âÂ
He looks taken aback by my sudden outburst, and I do admit that I feel a little guilty about it. âH-hey, Iâm sorry. I can make a U turn if you want to go backâsorry...âÂ
I gnaw my bottom lip, wanting to slap myself for overreacting to something not big of a deal. âNo, itâs fine. Just keep driving.âÂ
He keeps driving alright. Iâm in daze when I realize that itâs not the way back to Granâs house, and weâve been on the road for almost an hourâand thatâs without traffic! Â
From trees and the shallow sound of waves crashing to the shore, my eyes meet with bright lights and buildingsâthough nothing compared to the big city, but my heart couldnât stop fluttering seeing such familiar sight.Â
âBaekhyun, whereââÂ
âYou said you wanted cheeseburger,â he simply said, not even letting me finish my question. âAnd this is the nearest one from the town.âÂ
And boy, did I wish to still use the alcohol as an excuse when he saw how red my face is, but then I remember how I mentioned that I sobered enough. Dumb.Â
Fortunately, he doesnât say anything. Just a subtle smirk on his face, and he shakes his head a little.Â
Two cheeseburgers, ten pieces chicken nuggets, two large drinks and fries to share, we are seated on the back of his truck with the tailgates opened, in an empty parking under a starry night sky.Â
âWaitâso, youâre telling me you attended an Ivy League in the city?â I ask him with wide eyes, unable to believe the information I heard about him. We are talking about life and stuff, and I finally convinced him to tell something he hasnât told me before.Â
Baekhyun casually takes a huge bite of his burger before nodding his head. He looks up to the sky for a few seconds before meeting my curious eyes. âYeah... got a scholarship and stayed there for two years.âÂ
âHoly crap, so youâre really smart! Damn, I could barely pass a minor subject. What the heck, Baekhyun? Why did you stop?âÂ
He chuckles, flicking the tip of my nose with his finger. âSlow down, woman. You sound too excited.âÂ
âOf course, I am!â I huff, reminiscing about the time when I dreamt of attending an Ivy League, but my GPA didnât cooperate.Â
Baekhyun gives me a soft smile, eyes dancing around my facial features. âIs it the lighting here or youâre extra pretty today?âÂ
I must admit that it did make my heart go crazy, and the butterflies in my stomach dance, or whatever crap people call it.Â
And it didnât help when he chuckles huskily upon seeing my reaction. âI didnât like it. It was the first time I had been away from my family for that long, and people were so different. Life was too busy, and the pressure of a job title right after graduation was insanely unrealistic.âÂ
I nod my head in agreement, totally understanding his sentiments, especially now Iâve lived in his town for a month. I saw, experienced, lived the life they have. Quiet, simple, and peaceful.Â
Contentment. Â
Contentment is the city will never have.Â
âI was studying Psychology, and I was really interested in the subject. It was the environment I couldnât keep up,â he continues, ânow Iâm twenty-four years old, living in his parentsâ walkout basement.âÂ
âAnd youâre happy,â I smile at him, and it makes him stare at me, unblinking, he then mirrors my smile, though his was wider and the corner of his eyes crinkle.Â
âThat, I am.â he grins widely, and it makes my heart flutter seeing him like this. âIâm delighted you used and instead of but.âÂ
âOh, of course,â I shrug, smiling more widely than I already am. I honestly didnât think about thatâit just came out naturally. âBut hey, can I ask you something personal? And itâs totally fine if you donât feel like telling me.âÂ
Baekhyun nods his head, turning his body to face me, his legs touching my outstretch limbs. Â
âWhy did you hate me so much the first time we met?â Â
That seems to catch him off guard. He pulls his head back before pursing his lips. âY-you sure Gran didnât tell you? Or you just want me to put on spot?âÂ
I look at him weirdly before shaking my head. âNo, Iâm genuinely curious. You went apeshit when you barely know me. You were an assâsorry. Anyway, Gran only told me itâs about something businessmen wanting to take the town.âÂ
Baekhyun rolls his eyes, exhaling heavily. He takes the last bite of his food and crumples the wrapper before putting it aside. âOkayâitâs no secret in the town that Granâs eldest son is a very successful businessman.âÂ
I gape at him, eyes getting wide. âI didnât know that!âÂ
âWell, youâre not exactly from the town andââ he only stops talking when I glare at him. âMoving on, when I was still in the city, I met a girlâwhy are you looking at me like that?âÂ
I didnât even realize Iâm frowning until Baekhyun pointed it out. I instantly wipe my annoyed expression that automatically came out when he mentioned a girl. Since when did I become possessive? Weâre not even together romantically. âWhat look?âÂ
Baekhyun looks at me skeptically, though heâs unable to hide that little smirk on his face that Iâve been wanting to slap off.Â
âI met this girlâweâre not together anymore so calm downââÂ
âI wasnât even askingââÂ
âYou want me to continue or not?â he raises a brow in my direction, and I sigh in defeat. Â
âSorryâcontinue.âÂ
âSo... I took her to the town to tour around, and of course, to meet my family. I thought it went well because you know, itâs normal for people to take pictures and document everything. However, I never thought that it would take a drastic turn when her short clips posted on the internet became viral and several investors immediately came to examine the area. And surprise, surprise! Granâs eldest was one of them.âÂ
Iâm listening to his every word carefully and when he mentioned how the town became viral, it came crashing to me as why it sounded familiar back in the train station at the city. I now remember passing by a short clip a couple years ago.Â
âGranâs sons are sort of estrange to her and her late husband. So, when he found out that his mother lives here, he thought he had better chance than other men in suit.âÂ
I nod my head, slowly absorbing much information in the middle of the night. âAnd Iâm guessing Gran hated the idea?âÂ
âHates it. She got angry at her son who didnât contact them for years, and had the audacity to ask them to convince the people in town to sell their land to him. But more importantly, she cares for everyone in town. What will happen to locals if hotels and resorts are all around?âÂ
I did hear from Gran about what happened with her husband about a year ago, and now Iâm connecting dots. âPoor Gran...âÂ
Baekhyun sighs, looking up in the sky. âYeah... Gran and Pop-pop were everyoneâs favorite grandparents in town. When Pop-pop passed, it took a toll on all of us. You met the youngest, Han, and heâs not really someone you can rely on, even when it comes to his parents. So, we promised Pop-pop that weâd take care of Gran then the next day, heâs gone.âÂ
My mouth curves down and I look at him with sadness in my eyes. I just canât imagine what theyâve been through. âIâm so sorry...âÂ
But Baekhyun smiles at me, patting my cheek as an assurance. âItâs okay. And Iâd like to take this opportunity to apologize as well. You didnât deserve that. I was an ass, damn right.âÂ
âWell, forgiven since you bought me cheeseburger and chicken nuggets.â I giggle, raising the wrapped greasy burger in my hand. Â
Baekhyun laughs as well before straightening his back. âAnd for your information, this is all me. Iâm doing no favor to anyone.â he bumps his shoulder with mine and I bend my neck a little to meet his eyes. Â
âWhat...?â I raise an eyebrow to him.Â
He clears his throat before speaking, âShould we now talk about us?âÂ
Taking a bite in the middle of this kind of conversation is not really ideal. But in my defense, I didnât know he was going to say that. My cheek protruded with the burger still in my mouth while I look at his eyes, unsure where this conversation would take us.Â
âW-what about us?âÂ
His expression hardens, but it quickly vanished when he realizes Iâm quite lost with what heâs going to say. âGranâs animals will be overweight the next time you avoided me when I come over.âÂ
âOh.â was all I could say. I drop my shoulders and sniff, looking ahead of me. âDonât worry about it. There are times I could get extra sensitiveâIâll get over it.âÂ
âNo, baby, Iââ he lets out a deep trembling breath, sighing my name afterwards. âSorry, that just came out.âÂ
I canât do anything but to smile awkwardly, mumbling an, âItâs okay.â Because no one has ever called me that kind of endearment without intimate intercourse before.Â
Itâs weird... yet nice.Â
âOkay. IâGran stopped forcing me to help you when you bit my ear. She thought that it might get us both on each otherâs bad side further. She made me apologize but thatâs it. Hasnât ask anything since then.â Baekhyun huffs out, asking me to look at him, and I did. âI just see you in a different light now. I donât know when it started. Maybe when you started making jokes about your stupidity with riding a bicycleâor when I finally had the chance to get to know you better on Granâs roofâminus the smoking.âÂ
I was about to hit him with my fist, but Iâm so glad I didnât, and chose to let him finish what heâs about to say.Â
âWhat Iâm saying is... you make me shy, edgyâthose stuffs, and Iâd blabber the idiotic thing I could think of. Iâm sorry.âÂ
âIâuh...â thereâs a lump in my throat thatâs hindering me from responding to what he just said. Though, really, Iâm just out of words. âOkay...âÂ
âReallyâthatâs it? Okay?â his face went blank, eyes getting droopy as ever.Â
âWhat do you want me to say?â I counter, my voice gets higher. âI thought you like Jisoo. So, you know? I didnât think about it that much.â Lies. But whoâs letting him know? Obviously not me.Â
âI didnât say I like herââÂ
âYou were ogling at her, Baekhyun!âÂ
âIâm aware it was inappropriate, but she was wearing a low-cut shirt and flashing her cleavage on my face, okay? Iâm sorry if you misunderstood it.âÂ
âMind you, I offered to show you my boobs in exchange for some bike lessons and maintenance, but you were too prim back then.â I argue, crossing my arms across my chest, purposely lifting them up to be visibly in better shape. âBut I guess Jisooâs cleavage makes you shy and edgy.âÂ
âYouââ Baekhyun groans, rubbing his face tiredly. âYouâre so stubborn, arenât you?âÂ
I shrug my shoulder, taking a bite of my burger... angrily. âIâve been told. But thanks for the reminder.âÂ
Neither of us said a word for quite some time. We are just seated next to each other at the back of his truck while I finish the food because apparently, Iâm too stubborn. What he didnât know is that I can be stubborn and hungry.Â
In all honesty, I do like Baekhyun. He makes me feel something Iâve never felt before. He makes everything around me brighter. He makes me see colors. He makes me realize that life can be beautiful.Â
Especially now he admits that he initiated everything he has done for me without Granâs presence. And itâs a lot to take... though in a nice way. Â
However, Iâm not going to deny the fact that Iâm quite hesitant since I still have to go back home. I still have a year left in university. And I donât know my career from there. Iâm not even sure if my dad will take me in to work in his company, nonetheless, dropping out just like that is not part of my initial plan.Â
If we ever, stating out a huge possibility, got together, in just a few weeks, weâd cater to a long-distance relationship that rarely works for other people. What are the odds itâd work for me... for us?Â
And I believe coming out clean about the uncertainty must be verbalized to Baekhyun to be fair.Â
âI still have a year left in university, Baekhyun,â I murmur, glancing at him at the corner of my eye and see that heâs looking at me intently. âI need to go back to the city before semester starts.âÂ
I see the small frown between his eyebrows as he absorbs my intention. âThatâs it?âÂ
Now, itâs my turn to narrow my eyes to him, clenching my jaw as I face him properly. âWhat do you mean by thatâs it? Iâm not dropping outââÂ
âWho said about dropping out?!â he cut me off, his voice got way out of control and can be considered as yell. He notices how I jolt on my seat, leaning my body away from his. He exhales through his mouth, calming himself before speaking again. âIâm sorryâI didnât mean to shout. But can you hear me for a second? Because it looks like Iâm the only one whoâs willing to make us work.âÂ
I open my mouth to counter his words, but nothing comes out, coming to a realization that heâs right. I roll my eyes at him just to show him Iâm not mad or something. I grumble, âFine.âÂ
He smiles at me fondly, scooting closer to me. He snatches the food wrapper on my lap, putting it aside, before grabbing my hands. And I swear to God, my heart almost couldnât take when he places his puckered lips to my knuckles, kissing them lightly repeatedly.Â
This man really knows how to sweep me off my feet.Â
âI like you, a lot.â he admits, smiling sheepishly and I donât miss the shade of red on his cheeks. âItâs embarrassing how much I think of you in a day. I thought I was just worried about you because youâre not from around here. But then I started looking for you even if we were in the same room. You listen to my stories without judgement, you laugh at my jokes even when I know theyâre not funnyâI donât know. Itâs just... I like you, and itâs too early to say if itâs love and I donât want to scare you, but I just want you to know, Iâm willing to get there.âÂ
I didnât know I was holding my breath until Baekhyun calls my name. I blink several times to snap out of it. âB-Baekhyun, Iââ I swallow the lump in my throat when my voice cracks.Â
âBefore you say no,â he cuts me off again, smiling kindly. âI just want to let you know that I will never cheat on you even where youâre in the city and Iâm here. I will make sure to give you peace of mind every day.âÂ
I look at him longingly, gnawing my bottom lip with my teeth. Unable to find the right word to say, or more likely, unable to come up with a decision to my dilemma. âThatâs a huge thing to say, Baekhyun...âÂ
He sighs in relief when I finally said something, although itâs not a yes, but he just looks glad it was not a no. He grins widely, interlacing our fingers together and placing them on his lap. âIt is. But thatâs to prove my conclusion on how much I like you. Iâm surprise as you are.âÂ
I finally let out a chuckle, hitting his chest with my fist, though with not much of force but he still grunts. âAnything else I should expect from you?âÂ
Baekhyun looks like heâs going to cry in relief when I said that, and I feel bad for acting so distant that it stresses him this much. He closes his eyes for a few seconds with a wide smile on his mouth before responding to my question. âHmm... let me see. Well, Iâm quite good in bed.âÂ
I know he meant it as a joke since thatâs just how we always communicate, but he looks so surprised when I agreed in a heartbeat. âOkay, Iâm sold.âÂ
âWaitâseriously?âÂ
I nod my head, grinning innocently at him, or at least Iâm hoping it to be. âWhat can I say? I have needs.âÂ
âNo, babyââ I thought heâs going to take back the endearment, but the butterflies in my stomach flutters when he doesnât. âI meanâokay, thatâs good to know, Iâll make sure to take care of you. But are you seriousâyouâre not playinâ with me? Youâre saying yes?âÂ
âYes, Baekhyun,â I thought my smile couldnât get any wider, but it does. âI like youâthough, I canât say if I like you a lot as well, butââÂ
He had to give me a death stare to make me shut up. I giggle, getting the courage to throw my arms around his neck, giving his cheek a smooch. âI like you a lot, Baekhyun.âÂ
When I pull my head back, still in his arms, we are inches apart, staring at each otherâs eyes then to our lips. I canât help but sigh when our mouths finally meet. I climb to his lap, hands on his shoulders, while he holds my waist. Â
His lips are soft and warm. Like a hot towel after a shower during winter. Comforting. It almost tastes like hot cocoa on Christmas evening. Sweet and satisfying.Â
We had to cut everything and pull away from each other when I felt something beneath me. Baekhyun looks embarrassed and uses my tongue as an excuse for his hard on. I laugh at him, getting off his lap but not before giving his mouth another kiss.Â
He looks beyond surprised, yet excited, when I ask during our drive back, âHey, can I stay over?âÂ
Itâs my first time seeing where he stays. Since itâs a walkout basement, it has its own entrance a few steps down from the main ground.Â
Itâs tidy, except for the unfolded clothes on the armchair at the corner, and he has a typical twin-sized bed, and a few clutters on the wall shelves on the other side of the room.Â
He asks for two minutes while he cleans up, though what heâs done is to just hide the clothes in his closet and smoothen out the bed sheet.Â
Somewhere along my pun, âAre we going to fit in there?â referring to his bed while laughing makes me hot in an instant when he said, âI can top so itâd be fine.âÂ
I try to laugh it off, sitting at the edge of the mattress. âI only meant to sleep here, but you seems to have another idea in your head. Iâm not sure if I like it.âÂ
With what he said a while ago, he has the audacity to blush, stammering with his words, âH-hey! Youâre the one who shoved your tongue in my mouth. I thoughtââÂ
Iâm wheezing from laughing too much, holding my stomach as it starts hurting. I cough and catch my breath when I glance at his pouty face, watching me make fun of his conundrum.Â
âIâm just kidding, come here,â I extend my arm, reaching out to him before flopping on the mattress.Â
Baekhyun makes me feel loved, special, and cherish me as a woman as he kisses my body while peeling my clothes off my body. He never forgets my emotions while getting into his desires.Â
I appreciate his time to set the mood by touching me like I want him to, tasting parts of me like a starving man. Then asking for consent before proceeding to enter once he secured protection.Â
No one had bothered to ask me on my previous experiences.Â
That night, I can consider it as my first time making love.Â
My first time feeling loved.Â
He kisses my mouth when he comes, then makes sure Iâd reach my peak afterwards. I canât remember the last time I felt sexually satisfied, but I definitely wonât forget this one.Â
Our foreheads lean on each other as we bask in our warmth and presence. We kiss each otherâs mouth, nose and cheeks, giggling with each peck. And my eyes close blissfully when Baekhyun bends his neck to kiss my forehead, leaving his lips there for a few seconds before sighing. Â
I can feel his heartbeat on my chest when he does that. Whatever Iâm feeling, heâs feeling it too.Â
Baekhyunâs right. Itâs too early to say itâs love, but same as him, Iâm willing to get there.Â
That night was the first of so many nights weâd spend together.Â
No one can beat Granâs reaction when she found out that me and Baekhyun are together-together. She said that she didnât expect it since she saw how we fought, bicker, and threw nasty words at each other that it gotten to a point where it got physicalâmy fault, sorry.Â
She gushed until the word came to almost everyone in town. Iâm no longer Granâs visitor as they once called me. Iâm now Baekhyunâs girl.Â
Baekhyun is probably the sweetest, at the same time, manliest man Iâve ever met. Okay, Iâm exaggerating but Iâm so proud to call him my boyfriend. Â
Itâs no news that I could say that I grew up without a man figure in my life even though I still have a dad, and Iâm not really close with my older brother. And Iâve dated quite a few back in the city.Â
But with Baekhyun... damn itâs different. Itâs good different.Â
Back in the city, it was only sex, alcohol, look cool together, sex, move on to different person, and repeat.Â
I mentioned to him that heâs like my first real relationship, and it boosted his ego. I have no problem with it since Baekhyun might know how to piss me off, but heâs never crossed the line, and I canât see him doing it. Â
Thatâs the thing about him. Heâs too respectful. At first, I was skeptical, thinking that heâd done something, and was just acting like that to prepare me for the worst. âOf course, I ought to treat you right. Weâre together, arenât we?âÂ
Itâs shameful to say out loud, but I gave him head that night.Â
Also, Baekhyun didnât wait a week, or even a day, for me to meet his parents. It was awkward since we fell asleep the first night we got together in the basement and were awoken by his mother knocking on his door. I suggested waiting it out and Iâd hide under his bed or closet, but he brushed me off, asking me to wear one of his oversized T-shirts before opening the door.Â
His mom was cool about it, in fact, she even asked us to go upstairs to the main floor to have breakfast. There, I met his dad, who looked so happy his youngest son got laid. No word was spoken to say what happened; it was just that obvious, even Baekhyunâs older brother kept wiggling his eyebrows to us.Â
Oh, of course, sex is great. He really proves heâs good in bed. The only struggle we had in the first week was with where to do it without any hindrance. Because apparently, âBaby, youâre adorable, but pleaseâyouâre such giggler.âÂ
I didnât even get mad at him when he said that. Instead, I laughed even more, and he had to put his mouth on mine since we were at his place and his family was right above us. Â
Since Iâm quite ticklish, I had to learn to control my reaction when heâd run his hands on my bare body. That happened when he sneaked on Granâs window on the second floor where Iâm staying. I was about to sleep but felt the air mattress dipping beside me then an arm wrapped around my waist. Â
Gran is a light sleeper, so I had to bite my lip and swallow the noise down my throat. Imagine the person whoâs taking care of you inside their house caught you having sex in the mattress you both struggle to inflate.Â
That'd be embarrassing.Â
But most of all, my favorite moments with Baekhyun are when weâd just lie on bed, or his favorite hangout spot where the golden sunrise view is always spectacular. Weâd be in each otherâs arms, appreciating the comforting silence.Â
In our clothes, yet intimate.Â
Though, Iâm not discrediting him for his ideas of dates. Iâve never been to sweet ones, so he makes sure heâd put his best effort, like picnics, walking on the shore with shoes in our hands while the sun sets in such beautiful collusion of red and yellow colors. Or if he doesnât have work, weâd hang out on Granâs roof to stargaze. Â
We still bickered, yes, but it was nothing serious. Mostly, just to make fun of each other until one gets pouty and sulky. But thatâs mostly me because I do like his affection when Iâm pouty and sulky.Â
Baekhyun is becoming my favorite person, and Iâm not complaining even a bit.Â
And not to forget thereâs the simple, domestic kind. You know, just hanging out at each otherâs place. Doing things normal people do.Â
Mind you, I havenât done the dishes, laundry nor folded clothesâor any house chore, in my entire life. That was until I arrived here. I must help Gran at her house because thatâs the least I could do for someone who put roof under my head and food in my tummy.Â
She did have a hard time teaching me basic things but there was nothing that could stop me from learning. Even if it means cuts, burns, and even bruises. Those were just small boo-boos and they healed in a few days. Now I have started enjoying doing the laundry or folding clothes with Granâs old music playing in the background.Â
Hence, when Baekhyun dropped by one late afternoon to inform me that he had work in the nearby town and wouldnât be home until the morning, I decided to pay his place a visit. Â
Right after dinner, I told Gran that Iâd stay the night at Baekhyunâs, and she looked confused since she knew that he was out of town but let me go anyway.Â
It was not the first time Iâd be staying at his place even when he was not around. This usually occurs when heâd be working in the dock, and Iâd wait for him in his basement. I already know where the spare key is, and let myself in.Â
As expected, a pile of clothes was still sitting on the armchair in the corner of his room. He may be tidy in other things, but not when it came to the business after washing machine. I tied my hair in a ponytail and got to work. Â
His mom even came down to check since she heard noises and thought it was someone else. She offered to help but I assured her Iâd be fine. She looked at me fondly, telling me that I could go upstairs should I need anything.Â
His clothes neatly folded in his closet, his bed sheet was nice and clean, and his floor was vacuumed and mopped. And I was spent.Â
I never expected anything from him in return every time Iâd do these kinds of things, but he just does. Â
Sometimes it was a bouquet of flowers, or sometimes heâd take me out of town to eat the food I was craving. But my preferred is his simple kiss on a cheek and a, âThank you, baby.âÂ
Orrr... occasionally, Iâd prefer a kiss while sleeping in his bed as soon as he got back and cuddling through the morning.Â
Baekhyun does the same. When heâs not working, heâd help me at Granâs place. From simple chores to heavy ones.Â
Just like today. It's Sunday and I told Gran that I will stay to help her clean the house. I still havenât turned on my phone, so it feels almost magical when Baekhyun appears out of nowhere. Most especially now that the roof needs to be cleaned.Â
The day was almost perfect until Han suddenly came in from the back door in the kitchen. I roll my eyes at him, and he gives me the same sass. Â
When he found out Iâve been staying as a guest at his motherâs, he got agitated since Gran doesnât even give him a room to stay, but sheâs giving one to a stranger. Although Gran still feeds him when heâs around. A mother will always be a mother. Canât relate, to be honest.Â
Iâm dusting the living room when Han decided that it was a good idea to rant to his mother. Well, I heard about how hates his older brother, yet wants to experience the kind of wealth the brother has. Gran doesnât look bothered, nor pleased with the subject, but I donât want to butt in especially itâs family affair.Â
I go upstairs instead to let me ear rest for a while before I have to hear Hanâs voice again. Walking inside the room Iâm staying in, I peek out the window to see Baekhyun on a ladder leaning against the side of the house as he scoops leaves out of the roof gutter.Â
âHey there, baby boy,â I lean my arms on the windowsill and give him a playful suggestive look because I know how annoyed he gets with the pet name.Â
He groans loudly and I canât help but to laugh, âStop with that weird crap, please!âÂ
âWhat do you want me to call you then? Daddy?â I raise a brow at him before squinting my eyes to annoy him even more. Kidding aside, I just got goosebumps upon saying that word. No, nuh uh. Will never ever repeat that, ever, again.Â
âUgh! BabyââÂ
âMom! Theyâre not cleaning, theyâre just flirtinâ!â Â
I jump on my feet when Hanâs loud voice and when I look over my shoulder, heâs standing there with a bowl of cereal that I bought with my own money. Â
In the background, we heard Gran yelling, âLeave them alone!âÂ
I raise a brow to Han to piss him off and he threatens to hit me with a spoon. Baekhyunâs voice can be heard from outside the window while he scoops leaves out of the roof gutter. âHan, please donât do that to my girlfriend.âÂ
I plastered a smug face to Han because, even though heâs almost double the size of Baekhyun, the latter is surprisingly an expert in some kind of martial arts that instantly flew over my head the second I heard it. Was it wushu? Taekwondo? Karate? I donât know... oh! Hapkido! I honestly donât know anything about it, butâyey! Supportive girlfriend here.Â
Han scoffs before rolling his eyes. He then points the spoon to the boxes in the corner before walking out of the room, âYeah, yeah, whatever. Just clean this up.âÂ
I truly want to say something back to him, but Baekhyun calls my name to calm me down, because he knows how much I get triggered when Han does this kind of shit. âJust leave the boxes there, baby. Iâll carry them down once Iâm done here.âÂ
âWhat am I going to do then?â Â
âJust stand there and look pretty for me,â he grins widely, the corner of his eyes crinkling in the process. Although I roll my eyes at him, I canât hide the small smile on my lips thatâs slowly spreading. Â
I ignore him and walk towards the boxes that have been left untouched, thus dusty, since I got here. Baekhyun once told me that Gran and her husband moved here more than a decade ago from their hometown to live a quiet life. But being the good parents they were, they still brought their sonsâ pictures and memorabilia of them.Â
By the third box, I hold my breath since the surface is very dusty and Iâve been sneezing like crazy. And instead of helping me or anyone in the house, Han just sits in the living room while watching the television with his feet up on the table. Â
As Iâm about to approach the back door by the kitchen, the bottom of the box gives up and the contents of the box scattered on the floor. Fortunately, I hear no breaking of glass, so I internally sigh in relief before groaning out loud, crouching down to pick them up.Â
âNeed help back there?â I hear Han ask from the living room.Â
âI mean, if you have a kind heart within you, why not?â I respond sarcastically that earns a hearty laugh from him.Â
We start picking up the items and theyâre mostly framed pictures and a few documents. The last time to be picked up is a picture frame facing the floor. My hand casually reaches out to it and even makes sure that the frame is still intact. Â
In a split second, my facial expression drops, and I can feel how my heart starts thumping almost loudly in my chest when I flipped the frame in my hand.Â
There is a photo of Gran and her husband with a young man in a graduation gown, seemingly fresh out of university, flashing a wide smile on his face for the camera. Â
âYou look like youâve seen a ghost,â Han interrupts my thoughts and I raise my head to look at him with wide eyes. âThatâs my hyung. Heâs not a ghost yet, but heâs dead to us.âÂ
I canât find words to say nor get any of my muscles to move. However, I did feel how my bottom lip trembles uncontrollably, and my breath becomes ragged. With all the energy left in me, I close my eyes and breathe through my nose, holding it for few seconds before exhaling heavilyâa technique Baekhyun taught me to calm myself down in case I feel like my thoughts are winning against me.Â
âOyâyou okay?â I feel Hanâs hand on my shoulder as he tries shaking me a little bit, and I nod my head a little bit.Â
I croak, âY-yeah...âÂ
Han looks hesitant, grabbing the frame out of my hands and settling it down on the counter, and does what he thinks is the best solution: call for his mother. âNo, youâre notâMa! Câmere! Sheâs not breathing!âÂ
Even with my condition, I still found the strength to glare at him as he can definitely see that Iâm still breathing, though heavilyâalmost hyperventilating.Â
Baekhyun obviously heard the commotion, and he arrives first, clumsily and almost tripped from how fast he ran. He pushes Han aside and holds my face in his hands. âHey, baby... breathe, come on. Follow what Iâm doing.â he starts breathing in pattern, showing the basic skill to live, slowly, so Iâd be able to grasp.Â
My mouth starts getting numb and my body gets a bit heavier as well as my eyelid, but my mind is very much conscious that I know how Gran gasps loudly when she gets in the kitchen, seeing me in perhaps limp state. Â
âHeyâdamn it!â Baekhyun shakes my body as he curses my name, trying to get my eyes open when theyâre about to close. âLook at me, come on. Breathe, pleaseâHan, get a paper bag or somethinâ!âÂ
Even with my eyes getting blurry, Iâm still able to see Han looking so confused and unmoving on his feet. âH-huhâwhat for?âÂ
âJust fuckinâ get it!â Baekhyun yells. And I think itâs the first time Iâve heard him cussâwell... except when weâre in bed, but thatâs another story to tell.Â
Han hastily looks for one and hands it to Baekhyun. The latter immediately places it around my mouth and instructs me to breathe as he counts the seven second rule. I lift my eyelid to look Baekhyun in the eye as I try to normalize my breathing and he smiles at me when he notices Iâm following him, and my muscle slowly relaxing and the tension is slowly fading away.Â
My hand finally raises to hold Baekhyun wrist thatâs holding a paper bag on my mouth. I pull it away gently and he sighs in relief, pulling me in to kiss my cheek and wrapping his arms around my figure. I whisper an apology right to his ear and he just shakes his head, continuously caressing my back to give me much comfort I need.Â
Han also exhales loudly, holding a hand on his chest. âPhew! You scared me back there, kid.âÂ
Gran also sighs in relief; her eyes are teary, and her hands clasp on her mouth, thanking heaven that Iâm fine.Â
I send them both an apologetic smile before taking another look at the picture on the counter as I peek over Baekhyunâs broad shoulders.Â
He, the man in the picture, might looked younger but I know him very well. Those bright and hopeful eyes in the past have turned into dreadful pairs; the wide smile when he was young was now a scowl; his sun kissed skin had become pale and wrinkly. Iâm bewildered that his once seemingly cheerful soul is now lifeless.Â
I may add one more reason to probability as why our he prefers Kyungsoo more than me. He really did look like him when he was his age.Â
Itâs already evening, a few hours after the incident, and we are all seated in the living room. Iâm at the end of the couch, coddled up in a blanket and leaning my head on Baekhyunâs shoulder, while Gran and Han sit on the armchair across from us.Â
The picture frame now sits on the coffee table in the middle of the living room as I stare at it, while the three of them still have no idea what happened earlier, and whatâs going on right now.Â
âDear?â Gran finally breaks the silence. I lift my head from the picture to look at her. She has the gentle smile she always wears, and my heart breaks when Iâm starting to absorb all the details, Iâve gotten from the moment I arrived in this town up to now. Â
What are the odds of this happening? For real?Â
I put my feet down on the floor and raised my head from Baekhyunâs shoulder. I clutch the blanket on my lap so that my fingers start to turn white from how tight it is.Â
âGran,â I had to swallow the lump in my throat so that I wouldnât cry by uttering only one word. Baekhyun places a hand on my back and thatâs more than enough encouragement for me to continue. I point my index finger to the frame on the coffee table, âThatâthat man is your eldest son?âÂ
Before Gran can even open her mouth to answer, Han clicks his tongue impatiently, âWhatâs this all about?âÂ
I decided to ignore him, focusing on Gran who looks lost for the first time I met her. âGran...â I bit my bottom lip, fighting back the tears that were threatening to roll down my face. âWhen you saw me at the train station... did you recognize who I was?âÂ
That makes Gran narrow her eyes as she recalls the day she approached me. She then shakes her head slowly. âNo, dear. Your face was unfamiliar, and you really did look like a tourist as I remember.âÂ
I nod my head, acknowledging her answer, before stating my full name out loud, making the three of them confused as ever. I extend my hand to reach out for the picture and shows it to her and Han. Â
âAnd this man,â I sniff, pursing my lips before plastering a half-smile in Granâs direction, âis my father.âÂ
The next morning, Iâm awoken by the birds chirping outside the window and my head laid on Baekhyun lap while his fingers comb my hair. Heâs sitting up on the air mattress and blankly looking ahead of him.Â
âHey,â I call out to him, and he instantly snaps out of his trance. âDid you sleep?âÂ
âGood morning,â he bends his upper body to give my lips a quick kiss before returning to his previous position. He shrugs his shoulders, chuckling weakly. âI tried but couldnât.âÂ
Guilt crashes through me when he said that. Now I doubt any of them fell asleep. But I did. Like a log. Which should be surprising owing to the fact that two months ago, I needed alcohol to fall into slumber.Â
Last night, Gran was speechless, and she told everyone to discuss things tomorrow since it had been a long day for all of us. Han was quite useless if you may ask me, though letâs spare him for now as he really looked beyond shock yesterday.Â
Baekhyun had to call to say that he wouldnât make it to work last night and stayed with me. Hence, I sleep like a baby.Â
My mind is running thousand kilometers per hour again, and I almost jolted out of bed to look for the family picture taken when I was in middle school thatâs been hidden inside my wallet just in case they might think Iâm just playing with them. But someone knock on the door and Hanâs voice speaks on the other side, âWeâll be downstairs.âÂ
Baekhyun and I quickly wash up before dragging ourselves back downstairs where we left off last night. However, contrary to my expectation, that Gran would still looks gloomy like last night, sheâs back into her cheerful self, setting the table with pancakes, eggs and baconâwait, is that Han in an apron?Â
Gran then holds my hand and makes me sit, and I look at Baekhyun who looks dumbfounded as I am. He shrugs his shoulders before taking the seat right beside me. Â
Remembering that I brought with me the photo Iâve been keeping in my wallet, I fish it out from the pocket of the shorts Iâm wearing, handing it to Gran who freezes for a second before accepting the photo.Â
Gran's eyes become teary as she smiles sadly, placing a hand to cover her mouth before walking towards Han to show him the photo. She walks back to hug my head on her chest, dropping a kiss on my hair. âI only dreamt of meeting my grandchild.âÂ
Han made fun of me throughout breakfast on how I looked ugly crying, and of course, the braces I had back in middle school. Gran is so happy that she wouldnât let go of my hand and ask about Kyungsoo whom I was thin thread close on forgetting.Â
âHe sucks, Gran,â I casually respond, sipping my OJ. âBut heâs smart, so youâll be proud of him, nonetheless.âÂ
The three of them laugh out loud at what I said, and I canât stop smiling from how my heart is full by this sight. Gran and Han asked questions about my childhood, but mostly itâs just Gran and Han would just butt in to get on my nerves. He may be my uncle, but it will never erase the bond we created at the first place to piss each other off.Â
âUh-oh,â Han suddenly said, looking at Baekhyun with a mischievous grin on his face. âWhat are you going to do, Byun?âÂ
Baekhyunâs expression instantly drops, and his eyes widen in realization that I canât understand. âShit.âÂ
âWhat?â I ask Baekhyun to look for an answer, but he looks like heâs contemplating his twenty-four years of living. Then I turn to Han when I get nothing from my boyfriend. âWhat the hell is happening?âÂ
However, Han just gives me an innocent smile, raising his mug with his pinky lifted in the air. Â
âGran?â I desperately ask the last person who might explain to me what Han meant. Â
The poor lady shakes her head at those two men, before turning to me. âBaekhyun here got carried away when your father tried to bribe people to sell their land to him. The two of them may or may have not exchanged nasty words.âÂ
I gape at Baekhyun whoâs ready to apologize but turns baffled when a grin slowly shows on my face. âOh, shoot! Itâs an early karma for my dad! Like, you probably know whatâs going to happen and took an early revenge.âÂ
Baekhyun looks at me like another head grew on my neck, totally taken aback. âWhat...âÂ
Hanâs laughter booms around the house that I swear the walls shook when he did. âNo need for DNA test. You're really your fatherâs daughter.âÂ
âHey! Whatâs that supposed to mean?â I huff, scowling at him.Â
âByun, just a warningârun while you still can.âÂ
âHEY!âÂ
After all the commotion, Gran asks me to go to the living room to discuss something important. She specifically told Han and Baekhyun to leave us alone in the house since we both know the two have them have the tendency to eavesdrop. Â
âMy dear...â Gran reaches out for my hand, giving it a gentle pat. âIâm so glad youâre here. I still canât believe the miracle that just happened. Your dad... heââÂ
Gran shakes her head before sighing deeply. âYou might notice that your Pop-pop and I were not present in your life. Your dad used to be a kind-hearted soul, gentle and loving son to us. But money took those traits of him away. I can count in my hands the time Iâve talked to your father since he moved out. He became estranged and even got married without us knowing.Â
âBefore you or your brother came, we visited him in the city from our hometown, in hopes that we could at least grab lunch with our son. What we didnât expect was for him to be embarrassed at the sight of two old people from the countryside. He didnât shame us publicly, but he did tell us to stop seeing him, especially in his work.âÂ
A tear escapes my eye before rolling down my cheek when I heard how my dad treated his own parents. I know Iâm not close with him myself, but I canât see myself sending old people who would travel hours just to see me. What the fuck, dad?Â
âHe did send money through his secretary,â Gran continues, smiling sadly, âsaying that it should be enough and thereâs no need for us to bother him in person. Your Pop-pop got really angry with your dad and threw his secretary out of the house when he came by to drop a check.Â
âThatâs why we moved here, to stay away from our eldest sonâs radar. Sadly, he didnât even bother to look for us. And I believe Baekhyun already told you about the story when he found out we live here.âÂ
Despite my sorrow, I purse my lips and close my eyes, ashamed that weâre caught in act gossiping about other peopleâs lives. Â
Gran chuckles, leaning forward to caress my cheeks. âYou have your fatherâs eyes, my dear. Donât let the kindness in you be gone, okay? For your Gran?âÂ
I lean on her palm, smiling widely before nodding my head. âI wonât, I promise.âÂ
She nods in approval, dropping a quick peck on my forehead. âNow, I know your father threw you out of his house, but heâs still your father, dear. Youâve been away for two months. Heâs worried.âÂ
My shoulders quickly drop, realizing that sheâs right, at the same time, Iâm scared that theyâre not even looking for me, and probably celebrating that the nuisance of the family is out of the house. âI donât know, Gran...âÂ
âMy dear... your Pop-pop used to cry at night worrying about your dad, if he was eating well, or if he was safe having big names as his competitors.â Gran says, encouraging me to be a bigger person. âIâm not going to stop you if you want to stay here. Youâre more than welcome, you know that. But for your beloved Pop-pop's sake, please at least let your dad know where you are and that youâre safe. He mightâve been cruel, but heâs still a father. But I will not deny how disappointed I am about the slap you mentioned. And if he doesnât want you, as Iâve said, you have me... you have us here. And if you want to finish your studies, Iâll help you.âÂ
I think about it for a few seconds, coming to realization that Granâs word makes sense. I let him down and he doesnât want to see me, he made that clear, it wonât hurt if I let him know that I accidentally travelled five hours away from the city, meeting my paternal grandmother who turns out to be the sweetest and kindest soul that made my inner child feel loved and cared for.Â
I know I said before that no matter what happens, I will still finish my undergrad in the city. But do I really want to go back to the city? If youâd ask me two months ago, or even a month ago, Iâd answer yes in a heartbeat, but now... I donât know anymore.Â
Gran is here. Sheâs old, and I truly want to be with her, take care of her. Iâm being realistic when I think about the years she only has left. And I want to make up for the years my dad, her son, wasnât around to be spend time with them. Gran and Pop-pop's children were too busy growing up that they didnât realize how their parents are growing old too... and now Pop-pop's gone. I want to be there for Gran.Â
And Baekhyun. The person who taught me that love can be golden, and not black and white. Â
We might have had a bad start, but for the short time weâve been together, he made me feel something Iâve never felt before. He listens to my thoughts, understands my sentiments, and has never judged my past. He makes sure that I wonât feel alone in this world anymore by his words and actions. âYou have meâyou will always have me. You donât have to be afraid anymore. I will always be by your side.âÂ
When night comes, Iâm left alone in the room Iâve been using for a little over two months now. I finally have my phone thatâs been left untouched since then. The charger is plugged as I gather courage before holding the power button.Â
When the familiar logo on the screen lights up, my heart feels like itâs going to jump out of my chest, and when I confirm my pin on the lock screen, my hands start to get clammy. I set the phone down and watch the number of messages coming in as minutes go by.Â
Some of them are from my former friends in university that I donât bother to read the preview and scroll down further on my inbox. Most of the messages are from Kyungsoo, asking my whereabouts, spamming me with concern questions, frantically searching for me since none of his friends or my so-called friends donât have any idea nor have seen me since I left home. He mentioned in his messages repeatedly: Where are you? / Do you need money? / Iâll send you money if you need it. / Mom and dad are worried sick. / Call me, please.Â
But a particular message makes me cry in an instant as soon as I see whom it was from. Â
I hope youâre safe and eating well. Dad | Received 11:07 PMÂ
Iâm sorry. Please come home. Dad | Received 5:06 AMÂ
Gran is right. No matter what, heâs still a father. My thumb hovers the call icon on the upper right corner of the screen, closing my eyes and swiping left instead, making the screen go back to list of messages and tap the one with my brotherâs name on it.Â
It rings three times before I heard his voice on the other line. âWhat the fuâwhere are you? Please tell me youâre still alive.âÂ
âYouâre smart and dumb at the same time. How can I make a call if Iâm dead?â I chuckle, though shakily as I couldnât stop sobbing after hearing Kyungsooâs voice for a long time. âIâIâm okay... Iâm sorry for making you all worry.âÂ
âAre you still in the country?âÂ
I nod my head then remember that he canât see me. âI am.â And I had to stop myself from saying: I only had a hundred bucks when dad threw me out. What country can I afford? Republic of Poverty? Thank goodness I realize that itâs inappropriate to get sassy with him at this moment.Â
I heard rustling of sheets from his line and Iâm guessing heâs getting out of bed. âWhere are you? Iâll come get you.âÂ
âIââ I canât stop choking a sob, leaning the side of my head on my palm as I cry. âI donât want to go back, Kyungsoo.âÂ
âHuhâwhat?! Wait, let me get dad and mom.â Then followed loud steps he takes as he strides to where our parents are. There was a commotion on their side, and I heard my mom shrieking, âOh, my God!âÂ
âSweetheart?â Itâs my dadâs voice, and I havenât heard him call me any endearment since elementary. âA-are you okay? Please tell me youâre somewhere safe...âÂ
I snivel, wiping my tear-soaked face with the hem of my shirt. âIâm okay... Iâm okayâIâm sorry, dad. Iâm so sorry.âÂ
âHeyâshh... itâs okay.â My dad hushes on the other line, and my momâs crying can be heard in the background as well, chanting a very soft, âWhere is she? Whereâs my baby?âÂ
âTell me where you are, sweetheart. Iâll come get you.â And I heard Kyungsoo saying that heâll come too. âWeâll come get you. Weâll be okay.âÂ
âIââ I take a deep trembling breath before continuing, reminding myself what Gran told me. âIâm here at Granâs.âÂ
Thereâs a pause on the line before my dad asks, âWhere?âÂ
âIâm here at your motherâs, dad. Gran. Sheâs been taking care of me for the past two months. Itâs a long story, but we just found out recently that weâre related.âÂ
âYouâyouâre at my motherâs place?âÂ
âYes,â I answer firmly, deciding to let him know about my plan. âAnd I want to stay here with her.âÂ
This time, it took him almost a minute to answer. Iâm biting my nails in anticipation about what heâs going to say, however, all I know is my decision is final.Â
âGo get some sleep. Weâll talk tomorrow.âÂ
The next morning, when my dad said weâd talk, I thought that another call would come in, or I would have to call them back. However, when Han came knocking at Granâs front door during breakfast to inform us that heâs here along with my mom and Kyungsoo, I wanted to hide somewhere, realizing that Iâm not ready to see them as I was expecting myself to be.Â
Iâm engulfed in a hug by my mom as soon as she comes in the door, and my dad following behind her. He looks like heâs fighting back tears, pursing his lips while he raises his hand to pat my head. Â
However, his demeanor fails him when Gran walking in the entrance of her house, smiling sadly at his son, my dad, who instantly breaks in tears before walking towards his mother for a hug. I lost count of how many times he apologized to Gran, and when he pulls away, he says, âThank you for taking care of my daughter.âÂ
Having no physical affection for my brother growing up, I stand in front of him awkwardly with a twisted face. âDo we need to hug as well?âÂ
Kyungsoo scoffs, shaking his head with the corner of his mouth curve up in a small smile. âYou fucking moronââ he pulls me to him, wrapping his arm tightly around my body. âI was so worried about you. Iâm so sorry for everything. I shouldnât have said those words when I didnât mean it.âÂ
I return his hug, burying my face on his shoulder as I cry. âIâm sorry too. And thank you for offering to send me money, I really appreciate it.âÂ
He laughs out loud as he pulls away, giving the side of my head a playful smack. âFrom all of the things I texted you, that was the only thing you remember.âÂ
I grin widely, âOf course.âÂ
There was a long catch up with the family, more specifically Gran and his two sons. My dad and Han finally sat down and talked by themselves in the living room, while my mom and Gran chatted in the living room.Â
I brought Kyungsoo to the barn behind the house, letting him meet my fellas for the past two months and I canât help but smile that he is enjoying feeding them. Never in my life had I imagined Iâd see my brother carrying a bucket of chicken feed while throwing them on the ground with his bare hand.Â
I was smiling while I watch Kyungsoo do the things heâs unfamiliar with when Iâm suddenly lifted from the ground and spined twice. The strong grip around my waist is too familiar for me not to know who it is, and to think that thereâs only one person whoâs been doing this to me.Â
âGood morning, baby,â before I can even react, Baekhyun places his mouth on mine for a chaste kiss. And if it isnât for the burning gaze at the back of my head, Iâll return his kiss with the same fondness. Â
And I guess Baekhyun realizes that because he pulls away with a scowl. I raise my brows to him, silently telling him about Kyungsoo behind me. Fortunately, he got the message, and his eyes followed where Iâm referring to. Â
âOh, hi there,â Baekhyun casually greets Kyungsoo with a nod of his head. He then turns to me, âGranâs guest?âÂ
âUh...â I peek over my shoulder just to see Kyungsooâs squinting his eyes on me. He knew what Iâve been doing in the city, and words wonât be enough to explain how much he hates it and rats on me every single time. Though, Iâm praying that heâs not seeing Baekhyun in a different light and thinks that heâs a one-time thing while Iâm here in this town. Â
Then I turn to Baekhyun with an awkward smile, âYes...? Some sort, but heâs also my older brother.âÂ
I watch how my boyfriendâs face turns into horror, facing Kyungsoo with wide eyes. I havenât told him about the phone call since he had work last night and stayed the night at their house since his mom needed him for something.Â
âMy parents are also inside the houseâbut hey!â I try to break the tension with a laugh, clapping my hands in the process, âIâd like you to meet Kyungsoo, heâs my older brother. Kyungsoo, this is Baekhyun, my boyfriend.âÂ
Kyungsoo looks at me weirdly, like heâs not expecting me to say the word: boyfriend. And I roll my eyes at him, nudging my brows to Baekhyunâs directly to tell: Yes, heâs my boyfriend. Shake his hand or Iâll break yours.Â
Fortunately, they did introduce themselves in a civil manner. Although my worry leaned towards my brother whoâs been up my butt since we were kids, however, Baekhyun must really have charm over people, and they look like they are having a decent conversation.Â
When my dad and Baekhyun faced each other after their infamous heated argument back then, I thought I was going to pee my pants. Dad didnât look so happy that Iâm dating Baekhyun, but my mom did look surprised yet happy that I settled into a real relationship with someone. She got too excited and babbled, âAre you guys thinking about marriage?âÂ
And the horror on all our faces, especially my dad whoâs about to burst, but Iâm grateful he didnât say any insult to the person I care about romantically. Â
Han nudges my dadâs arm with his elbow, and I still canât believe that the two of them are on talking terms again after the story Iâve heard here and there. âHey, hyung, I know you donât trust my judgement, but I can vouch for Byun right here. Heâs a good guy and I never see him hurting your daughter. The opposite actually. Heâs been taking care of her from morning to night since day one.âÂ
I send Han a grateful smile, and I glance at Baekhyun to see heâs doing the same. Han may be a jerk at times, likes getting on our nerves, but Iâm really, really glad he appreciates and doesnât turn blind eye at Baekhyunâs effort. Â
Gran nods her head in agreement, âYes, Baekhyun here never left her side even though they didnât get along at first.âÂ
I look at Gran with huge eyes, and she smiles at me innocently. She couldâve left the last part out. Seriously.Â
âSir, may I tell you something?â Baekhyun chimes in and all attention turns to him. My leg bounces anxiously while I wait for his next words. âIâm in love with your daughter, and I respect your opinion as her father. But I will still stand with what Iâve said two years ago.âÂ
Han closes his eyes, palming his face. âYou couldâve stopped with you respect him as your girlfriendâs father, you fuckinâ idiot.âÂ
I peek over my lashes to see Baekhyunâs expression. Iâve never seen him so serious, firm and... he kind of looks hot. What the hell am I thinking? Â
But wait! Did he just say heâs in love with me? Waitâwhat?! My eyes that are ogling at him go wide as saucer and a squeal threatens to escape my throat.Â
âYou donât have to worry,â my dad finally speaks, having the same expression as Baekhyun. âI will not go stand between you and my daughter.âÂ
And I almost laugh out loud when all of us sigh in relief, even Kyungsoo looks like a ton of weights have been lifted off his shoulder.Â
âBut you, young lady,â he continues, pointing a finger to my direction. âI understand that you found someone here, but is that enough reason you donât want to go back and finish your degree?âÂ
âHuh? Whatâyouâre not dropping out!â And now itâs my turn to get the attention. I jut my bottom lip to Baekhyun who looks visibly upset.Â
âOkay! Who wants to help me make lunchâI think everyone. Come with me to the kitchen!â Gran cuts the tension between us, and all of them immediately stand up, except for my brother who looks interested in the conversation thatâs about to happen. If itâs not for our mom who had to pull him by his arm forcefully.Â
Baekhyun opens his mouth, but I stop him before he can say anything. âOkayâfirst of all, I want to stay here with Gran. Iâm not dropping out because of you.âÂ
He scoffs, running his fingers through his hair. A habit of his when heâs annoyed. âYouâre not a good liar, you know?âÂ
I open and close my mouth several times before settling with a sigh, defeated. âOkay, youâre right. Granâs part of it though. So, donât get full of yourself.âÂ
âBabyââ he groans, ruffling his hair this time, and he sounds so frustrated. âThis is such a bad timing to say, but I love you. I really love you, that means I want the best for you.âÂ
I whimper when I finally hear the three words no one has ever told me. âBaekhyun, Iââ I inhaled sharply, âI love you too. And you are part of the reason why I donât want to leave this town. I now donât know how not to be with you. Please...âÂ
He had to close his eyes when look at him with tears running down my face. âPlease donât cry.âÂ
âYou dropped out of college and turns out just fine, why canât IââÂ
âNo, I did not turn out just that,â he grits his teeth and realizes how strong his reaction was, so he reaches out for my hands and holds them. âIâI have to juggle several jobs a day to make ends meet. I may be fine with it but for you, my love, I want nothing but the best.âÂ
âButââÂ
âI know youâre capable, Iâve seen you since you arrived here. Youâre the one who said before you donât want to drop out, and Iâm asking you to honor your words,â he drops a kiss to my knuckles then on the corner of my mouth. âAnd Iâm not breaking up with you if thatâs what youâre assuming. Iâll always be here, I told you that. Just one year. If you still want to be here, then I will not stop you. And if you decide that youâll stay in the city, and God forbid, with a new hot guy, then Iâll support you.âÂ
I chuckle at the last part of his sentence, âBut youâll cry if that happens, right?âÂ
âIâll cry, drink until I vomit, and ogle at someoneâs cleavage.â Â
âHey!â I smack his chest with my fist, and he laughs, pulling me to his chest before wrapping his arms around my body, kissing my temple afterwards. Â
âSo, one year?âÂ
I contemplate for almost a minute, before pulling away a little just to look at him in the eyes. âWeâll still see each other, right?âÂ
Baekhyun nods his head, displaying a gentle smile on his face. âIf time permits, Iâll go to you. And if you have nothing going on, you can come here. We can also Facetime every day if you want.âÂ
I try to say something funny about Facetiming every day but realizing that I wonât be physically with him every day saddens me. Baekhyunâs been my light and Iâll be stepping out to the world again without him this time. It scares me, but for him, Iâll do it.Â
I cried until nighttime that day. My family left me alone with him, knowing that weâd be separated in a few days. He held me close and made love until the soft rays of light peeked through the windows. Keeping our mouths on each other while chanting our love to one another.Â
âI love you.â We said to each other with a last kiss for a while.Â
Itâs different now.Â
My life has turned a hundred and eighty degrees since I came back to the city. I canât remember the last time I drank alcohol or the last time I lit up a cigarette.Â
Iâve been eating dinner with my parents and brother, telling each otherâs day and just catching up, or ranting if someoneâs day had been difficult. Â
I also got part-time jobs here and there, earning my own money instead of being too reliant on my dadâs credit card. I donât even use it anymore. Iâve also been hanging out around people who make me a good person and forgetting the people whom I used to know.Â
Coming out clean to my family about my struggle with my thoughts, I also started going to therapy and theyâre supportive of it... of me. Â
And yes, you might wonder where he is. Well, you seeâÂ
Iâm just kidding. Baekhyun and I are doing great. Heâs been visiting at least twice a month, and I go to visit the town when I have a long weekend. Though our time together is short unlike before, we always make the best out of it. You name it, dates, sleeping in, or you know, itâs me weâre talking about so sex will never leave the conversation when it comes to our relationship.Â
Gran also visits, specifically on special occasions and holidays. The three of them travelled to the city for my birthday, and itâs going to be my favorite for a long time. Â
When Christmas came, Kyungsoo and I went to visit the town since our parents had made prior arrangements months ago, hence they were unable to cancel. We decorated the Christmas tree and received allowance from Gran and our uncle, Han.Â
Weâve come to an agreement that it was the most fun Christmas we had in our entire life.Â
Time flies so fast that I didnât realize graduation was approaching right around the corner. My dad sat me down to discuss my decision and assured me that whatever it might be, heâd support me.Â
I told him that it didnât change. He smiled and told me that he was expecting it. He then proceeded to discuss his plan to help. He said that I could reject his offer, but heâd be happy if I accepted it.Â
I immediately got into a call with Gran, telling him about Dadâs plan to invest in Agriculture in the town instead of building hotels and resorts. Gran asked me about my thoughts on it, and I told her that it could help locals get more sources of income, and the focus would be on them.Â
Gran sounded so happy and agreed. I didnât understand why she kept thanking me, but when she said, âYou changed everything for the better,â I bawled my eyes out.Â
After graduation, I told Baekhyun that Iâd be staying in the city for a week to think. You know... because it wouldnât be me if Iâd boringly tell him Iâd stay for good in town.Â
I almost told him that when he looked visibly sad during our daily Facetime, but Iâm glad I held my ground.Â
It was only five in the morning when I arrived. I drop my things at Granâs and hop on my cruise bicycle to his basement, my face getting hit by the once unfamiliar but now loved cold breeze when the sun hasnât risen yet.Â
With the spare key in my pocket that he had given me, I open the door and see his silhouette sleeping soundly in his twin-sized bed. I remove my shoes before closing the door behind me. I slowly walk to the other side of the bed, trying not to wake him up as I lift the blanket and sneak beside him... Baekhyun.Â
But my efforts went in vain when he groaned and lifted his head. His eyes look droopy as he stares at me confusedly. âLove?âÂ
I grin at him, leaning to kiss his lips. âIâm home.âÂ
The surprised look on his face makes the dimmed basement brighter. He hugs me tightly and kisses parts of my face repeatedly. âWelcome home, my love.âÂ
Yes, home...Â
This is my home now. He is my home.Â
And itâs brighter now.Â
#baekhyun#baekhyun smut#baekhyun fluff#baekhyun scenario#baekhyun angst#baekhyun x reader#baekhyun imagine#exo#exo smut#exo imagines#exo fanfic#baekhyun fanfic#exo scenarios
178 notes
¡
View notes
Text
@labyrinthhofmymind
IM BACCKKK
Spoilers for a fic called presque vu by bizzarestars
TYSM FOR UR RESPONSE AAAA UR THE FIRST PERSOM WHOâS LISTENED TO MY RANTS AND AVGUALLY LIKES THWM SO TYSM UR THE BEST <33
CHAPTER ELEVEN MFS
Shitâs getting deep yall I grabbed the tissues just in case.
*clears throat* okay so starting off sad with Lilyâs parents dying right off the bat. Holy fuck. And the fact that she didnât cry until after the funeral?? MY GIRL DJSKSKKSKA. I CANT RN. and Sirius being like âI wanna fuck Remusâ and Harry being like ânuh-uhâ and crying LMAO. Hilarious.
He lives anyway, in the end. They both do. Rats can survive in even the most dire of conditions, and all dogs were wild once. They both make it through, just not together. Rats and dogs rarely get along.
Foreshadowing comes in many forms.
Fuck. I canât today. PETER PETER PETER. JUST ARGHH. WHY WHY WHY.
"No," Sirius croaks. "I can't ever imagine grieving you."
Iâm on my way to go dig a grave for myself whoâs with me? Cuz why? Would? You? Do? That? To? Me? Why? What? What the fuck??? Iâve spent so long deluding myself into believing canon isnât real and that the marauders grew old and grey and happy together and then I read fics like these because I think im strong enough but in reality I just created a dream I can shatter (catch my reference? No? Yes?) but id rather the delusion shatter than my sanity but at this point idk. BEAR WITH ME. Iâll get therapy dw.
Sirius is right there with him, as that saying goes. She's growing, too, one day at a time even as she digs her heels in for every inch. She's just as imprisoned as him, in her own way. A prison of her own body, her blood, her name. She's been a prisoner her whole life.
Dead. Why is this so amazing??? Like I feel it in the very depths of my soul I swear.
JAMES WANTED CHILDREN. PLURAL. WHAT THE ACTUAL- I CANT. HARRY WAS GOING TO HAVE SIBLINGS. I FEEL NAUSEATED. IM GONNA THROW UP EVERYTJING INSIDE OF ME I SWEAR.
(This, too, is a prison. You feel that, don't you, deep down inside? One day soon, you'll be free from it, only for it to be replaced by another.)
The foreshadowing is crazy. Insane. Every other word for practically amazingly heart wrenchingly horrible.
Lily was pregnant. Lily was pregnant Lily was pregnant Lily was pregnant she had a baby she had a baby there was a baby THERE WAS ANOTHER BABY COMING THERE WAS ANOTHER FUCKING BABY COMING AND THEY FUCKING DIED AND THE BABY NEVER GOT TO LIVE THEY HAD ANOTHER BABY. HARRY WAS GOING TO HAVE A SIBLING. LILY WAS FUCKING PREFNANT. OH LORD IM GOING TO CRY A WHOLE FUCKING LOT NOW.
What if Halloween just doesnât exist. Theyâll live happily ever after right? Right? RIGHT????????
For Peter, this is, as the saying goes, his final straw. The camel's back is not only broken, it's been cleaved in half, and the fear spills out over the sides like blood, leading only to the promise of more. He's been straddling the line between both sides for nearly a year now, giving only bits and pieces of information to the death eaters just to make sure they won't kill him in duels, never enough for the Order to even suspect a proper spy at all, but now he knows which side is losing for sure, after this side has suffered so much loss, so it's time he throws his lot in where he can stop being afraid. He wants to survive like a rat, and gets his wish.
Fucking coward. I hope he dies a painful dead. Oh wait, he does. (I actually donât remember. Does he? Idk if he dies at all ngl.)
Out of everyone, Marlene's are the only dreams that come true.
God fucking damn. Can I cry now? Oh my god. Oh my god oh my god oh my god oh my god. Marlene ml. You will be missed.
I rly canât. The first death out of the main group came and went. It doesnât feel as heart wrenching as it does when I read Marleneâs death in The Hand That Feeds cuz it wasnât in her perspective, and Sirius is awfully and unhealthily detached and itâs just so so fucking sad I canât even.
She died. I cried.
CHAPTER TWELVE
Strapping in because Zar said so.
The fact that people think the spy is Sirius. Because of his last name. A name she canât control. A name that came from a reputation they tried so hard to remove themselves from only for others to only see it. The name âBlackâ and what itâs associated with. I hope they all fuck themselves.
Sirius shouldn't even know about it, nor should Remus, or Peter, or Augustaâbut of course, they all find out because Frank and Alice trust the latter, while James and Lily trust the former three. One couple here has made a mistake. Hint: it's not the one with parents.
OHHHHH MY GOD.
"Sirius isn't a fucking toy," James snaps.
Remus arches an eyebrow. "Then why do you treat him like one?"
Oh my lord. Oh my fucking lord.
It's funny. When the doubt creeps in, Remus will think about the question Sirius asked, and Sirius will think about the answer Remus gave, but neither will think about how Peter said nothing at all.
SoâŚI donât know what to say anymore. I canât say anything. Itâs so awful.
Mary ran. Dorcas died. Peter should die.
The emmary makes me want to die, too. WHY DIDNT EMMELINE GO WITH HER. MARY OBLIVIATED HERSELF TRYING TO PROTECT HETSELF.
Whoever the spy is, Sirius thinks that day, they're smart, and they're brutal, and they're not doing this just out of fear. There's more to it than just that, more that Sirius can recognize in the mirror; a deep, dark pit that the worst crawls out of, unleashed on those who don't think it exists there. This is someone who may not have always been a monster, but knows how to become one, and maybe believes that's the only option they have. This is someone, despite how hard it is to fathom and how hard it is to accept, that Sirius knows.
Irony never misses a chance to take center-stage in the tragic play of their lives. Believe it or not, they're still in act one. They're on their way to act two, though, one cut from the cast of characters at a time.
Peter doesnât deserve to cry for deaths he fucking caused. He doesnât deserve Sirius comforting him. He doesnât deserve any mercy at all.
Very close now, with Dorcas out. Take a wild guess at who's next.
Emmeline. Lily and James. Those are my guesses.
Sirius starting to doubt Remus kills me.
Sirius thinking Remus is Dumbledoreâs spyâŚim pretty sure he wasnât? Was he? Maybe he was but I only remember Peter being both. Like Peter was the double agent before turning to work for baldy voldy.
The fact that Sirius thinks itâs Remus. The fact that none of them suspect Peter not even once.
Them trying to convince their best friends that the other is the spy. Why. Peter wasnât mentioned once. I actually want to puke.
Also Dorcas. Just. Dorcas :( And then Mary running tf away cuz sheâs done. I wanna die. Wolfstar fighting and falling in love during A WAR. MY LOVES. THEY FONT DESERVE IT.
I read like chapters 13-21 in a haze. Hereâs my thoughts (not in any order whatsoever):
- Azkaban is so shitty to the extent that thereâs no words to describe how fucked it is and how dehumanizing it makes its prisoners feel, innocent or not
- The entire chapter where Sirius was described without any pronouns was GENIUS and so brilliant I loved it
- Sirius passing time as Padfoot but forgetting a lot because of Padfoot and Azkaban :(
- Sirius using the dementors as a way of sh :(
- Sirius not remembering who his first kiss was (JAMES) actually KILLED ME
- OLDER WOLFSTAR REUNION WHOOP WHOOP I LOVE THEM
- THE HURT/COMFORT SCENE <333333
- THEYRE SO IN LOVE THAT I MIGHT STOP BREATHING
- THE BUGS oh the FUCKING bugs thing destroys me. i cried, threw up, did the whole thing. cuz GOD I WANT SOMEONE TO UNDERSTAND ME LIKE THAT HOLY SHIT. I LOVE THEM.
- Sirius and Crookshanks are cool asf
- DUMBKEDORE YOU MAD MAN WHY DO I LIKE YOU
- KINGSLEY
- Remus being jealous of Kingsley low key had me giggling and twirling my hair cuz Sirius is so oblivious like âoh heâs funny, and weâre matesâ AGAHSHGAA
- also Remus being like âweâre just friendsâ you and who buddy? Ainât no one buying that. And Sirius glaring holes into his head is so AHAHAHAHH. And then Sirius holding it against him for the next few chapters is actually hilarious. Heâs so petty. I love them.
- Sirius: âhello buddy, best mate, my best of all palsâ
Remus: âI sense Iâve made a mistake somewhereâ
ZAR WRUTING THAT IS SO FUNNY. I think i mightâve cried from laughter.
- REMUS TELLS SIRIUS EVERYTHING. WOLFSTAR IS COMMUNICATING. WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK. I LOVE IT.
- Sirius being upset that sheâs not allowed to be there on Remusâ full moons is so cute, and then Remus letting her take care of him after, always, is so so adorable.
- MOLLY. THE WEASLEY TWINS. HERMIONE. HARRYYY MY DARLING.
- WE MET THE GOLDEN ERA KIDDSSSSSS
- also the doubt that maybe Peter wasnât the spy and he had a reasonable explanation for it is so heartbreaking I actually wanted to puke. I think i did puke.
- PROFESSOR LUPIN. ENDEARING. FOND. SIRIUS COMBUSTING EVERYTIME REMUS FLIRTS WITH HIM. PERFECTION.
- Sirius singing in Azkaban :((
- the cross words. WAXING MOON.
THEY WERE MADE FLR EACHOTHER YOUR HONOR.
Thx for coming to my Ted Talk <3.
Btw Iâm so sorry i havenât been on tumblr recently. Been a bit busy.
3 notes
¡
View notes
Note
could you perhaps do the ask thing for Lazarus? I love him so much and I NEED more opinions on thay man, love your content <3 -đŤ
This ask may be from January but we're answering it now! Becaaauuuuse fuck it!
favorite thing about them It might just be because i enjoy the trope in general but i really enjoy the codependent slash doomed by the narrative dynamic he has with Chandrelle. Not even from a romantic standpoint I just really enjoy what they got goin on
least favorite thing about them Drawing his armour next question
favorite line It's been so long since ive played the game so i cant remember specifics but either the convo w/ Chandrelle right before the Irving confrontation, or his snarky remark (smth along the lines of preferring he just stayed under the rock) if you go the long way to the dragon in SoL
brOTP Him, Jay, and Junior :-) I never really went into the group dynamic but i like to imagine they were kinda like a pseudo family for one another. Lazarus misses them a lot
OTP I dont have a singular Lazarus ship that i put above all else but i do ship him with Chandrelle, Bryce, and Rust
nOTP Irving for. Obvious reasons. Im saying him specifically just because i put those two in that 'i dont see the difference love is love' meme when im known for shipping Ducks & Lions (carla and lionel) and chansado so i figured I should clarify. My original idea for that square of the meme btw was Irving/Bryce since i do half ship them (shouldnt happen in canon but could work in aus type deal) but i thought drawing Irving's literal death was funnier
random headcanon Hes a french depressed bisexual like damn bitch pick a struggle!! Also in SoL he has a longass ponytail, in VG2 he gets a buzzcut, and then by the time the inn stuff happens he has this awkward lil mullet thing goin on
unpopular opinion Lazarus and Chandrelle wouldnt be able to healthily date by the time The Hex ends im sorry. Not even shortly after. Maybe in the future after working out their issues but if they started dating before working through all That i dont see it ending well given the codependency and the guilt and the sacrifice and the trauma and just. Yeah. Like i think eventually it could work out, they clearly both want to at least try and fix things to some degree (Chandrelle tries to apologize, Lazarus later tells her that being her swordsman wasnt all that bad when the last thing he said to her before being separated for however long was "Chandrelle, I regret this" or smth like that. Like theres potential but its gotta have effort put in first)
song i associate with them The Moon Will Sing (The Crane Wives) obviously but also Blood On My Name (The Brothers Bright) but like. From Chandrelle's pov about him. Because one it literally has his name in it and two it also really fits. I think Battlefield (SVRCINA) also works p well
favorite picture of them I dont have a favourite picture of him (mainly because the hex is a lil limited with photo content) but the way hes passed out after the Gameworks fuckin blows up is hilarious. Mainly bc of that one meme im way too lazy to go find
#scov.txt#the hex#lazarus bleeze#im killin the shit out of my hands by doin all this on desktop btw#but oh well! fuck it we ball lmao
2 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Saigoku,,,
Im assuming you meant both of them so !!
SHUICHI:
favorite thing about them: I really like how calm and sweet Shuichi is. He's my favourite of all 3 main protags for this reason, he has an air of calm introvertedness that Makoto and Hajime don't, which I find really relatable and endearing. least favorite thing about them: Every protag does it, but the little somewhat rude quips he can have about the other students in his head. Be nice to them!! Youre just as weird of a guy as they are favorite line: My freaking BLOG HEADER!!!! "We stand with one foot in fiction, and one foot in realityâŚ" This struck such a strong chord in me when I played the ending of v3. Just thinking about this line makes my heart flutter.
brOTP: Shuichi and Rantaro should've had more time to hang out together. I think they would've really gotten along
OTP: OH MAN... It has to be saimota!!! Close contenders are saigoku and saimatsu! (holding myself back from naming 5 more ships)
nOTP: None that immediately come to mind??
random headcanon: Shuichi is trans, ace, and biromantic! He's one of the few V3 characters I have very specific queer headcanons about
unpopular opinion: Shuichi doesn't listen to punk rock or MCR or anything like that. He's not that kind of emo. To me, Shuichi is a VOCALOID emo!! Specifically early 2010s vocaloid emo. He's been listening to Rolling Girl, Lost One's Weeping, and Tokyo Teddy Bear on Repeat since he got trapped in the killing game
song i associate with them: (hilariously not vocaloid or emo) What's Wrong by Halfâ˘Alive
favorite picture of them: Probably any of the training ones!! Transmasc swag
GONTA:
favorite thing about them: His earnestness!! I love the way Gonta is genuine whenever he speaks, be it about the things he loves or feels passionate about or the things that upset him. least favorite thing about them: The whole... reptites..... backstory thing. In general I'm not the biggest fan of a decent amount of his FTEs. Thankfully if I don't look at it it can't see me. Gonta was raised by wolves <3 favorite line: Gonta has some great ones but two that are standing out to me right now that Occasionally get stuck in my head are "Smile like Gonta! :D" from the bonus event with Himiko or "You make mistakes a lot... A WHOLE lot..." From a backroute towards Miu ghdsjkfsd.
brOTP: GONTA AND RANTARO OH MY GOD!!! I think they would get along so well!! Back in ch1, during big group discussions, its usually Rantaro responding when Gonta speaks to begin with. I think Rantaro would love to help Gonta look/talk about bugs and Gonta's energy would be really refreshing to him.
OTP: GOKUMOTA. On a surface level they are both athletic with science talents, who are loud and passionate about what they love, but on a deeper level I think they could really help each other and be a shoulder for the other to lean on. Gonta is extremely self deprecating, and if he got close to him there's no way Kaito would let that stand. Gonta is also very expressive, so I think he could help Kaito learn that its okay to not be okay, and to express that to the ones who care about him.
(I also like saigoku!!)
nOTP: I already talked about not liking Kokichi and Gonta, Im also not really into Romantic Miu and Gonta or romantic Kiyo and Gonta, though thats to a lesser extent. Im pretty picky about Gonta ships
random headcanon: This is one I go back and forth on, but I do have the headcanon that Gonta Might have a little sister. Her name is Tsugiko and she was either extremely young or hadn't been born when he got lost.
unpopular opinion: Not really an unpopular opinion, just something random I guess? Lots of people draw Gonta with blue butterflies, which look very pretty, but I never understood why it was always the same type of blue butterfly. I think Orange matches his colour scheme a bit better, so I'm wondering if there's any symbolism I'm missing here
song i associate with them: The Room is Filled with People Who Love You by Foresight
favorite picture of them: Probably the bonus event with Himiko and Shuichi!! That one's very very cute
#pluto answers#ask games#long post#I was gonna put this under a read more but. fuck it#look at my posts boy /lh
11 notes
¡
View notes
Text
hey! catch me being super late even after i rushed to finish my stupid app ha ha h a a a. my blog was 900% under prepared but i put in some overtime after an unexpected outing and so iâm here to reveal a (lame??) profile and plots page. iâll get back to welcomes soon, but for anyone else if youâd like to plot please like this?? or send a message my way and we can come up with something because iâm excited to start rp-ing with her! iâll put some info about miji under the cut -- but think explosive punk princess, accidentally destructive, doesnât take no for an answer. please, deliver unto me drama. iâll forever be in your debt. (iâll probably end up getting back to people sometime tomorrow why was i magically busy today).
sheâs cherry bomb!âs main dancer who performs under the name ella. she was mostly trained in traditional dance, had been doing it since she was six. however sheâs spent a good 7 years as a trainee, so the standard ways of idol-dance style are deeply ingrained into her. they use it as a unique selling point though.
speaking of being a trainee forever, she got passed up for honey. they told her it didnât fit her image. she also nearly got passed up for cherry bomb! too. she was the last confirmed spot. she pretends that didnât take a massive hit on her self esteem.
seems like sheâs always fighting back against the grain for something. like sheâs constantly trying to be herself, but nobody really wants who that is. at this point sheâs an odd mashup of both ella and miji. poised and graceful, charming smiles, stage presence enough to captivate. but with a loud mouth, an odd way of carrying herself, an eclectic taste and enough stubbornness in her that it seems like she could force her way into whatever her whims might be.Â
style wise sheâs a punk princess. leather jackets + boots + long as hell flowery dresses. usually her hair is dyed some electric-pop shade to match cherry bomb!âs style. itâs a miracle she was blessed with healthy hair, because it sometimes takes a toll on it.Â
sheâs a fighter. itâs hard to change her mind once sheâs decided on something, even if her opinion is wrong. as mentioned, stubborn. tsk.
kind of is like ??? about life, because her groupâs new-ish and sheâs on the older side and doesnât really think she can go solo or even act, she just dances so. whatâs in store? who knows. horror. anxiety. a future of BJing (get your mind out of the gutter) on afreeca and being called a pathetic has-been? who knows the world is her mediocre oyster (maybe she shouldâve listened to her parents after all).
kind of a mess idk iâm sure sheâll start something terrible at some point.
sheâs bi but keeps it on the down low, considering she doesnât want anything to really affect her group, ya feel?
anyway i want a ton of drama in her life?? angst?? accidental destruction?? despair?? heartbreak?? black ma i l ???? iâm prob down for anything iâm just here to create messes. so please hit me up so we can plot!!
#out of cherries.#im hilarious that's half the name of her group#ok i'm not#you got me#just pity me and come plot
13 notes
¡
View notes
Text
A Well Deserved Rest [safe/soft non-sexual GT vore with fearplay]
A Tale of the Mystic Woods!Â
(After so long, i have returned to my fairytale comedy world!!!)
Story Summary/hook/plot: A party of adventurers are tired from a hard day of adventuring and need a place to stay! Unfortunately for them that place is Yonahâs tower, and he loves to play with his food guests.
Starring: Yonah HaâEsh, Sophia of Orr, Myran the Witch, and our group of adventurers!Â
Contains: Safe/soft non-sexual GT oral vore. Kick but action (well, i try), Fantasy violence and some gore/blood (think at worst, a smidge of Lord of the Rings level of gore/blood). Lots of swearing. Fearplay.Â
Word Count: 11,000 words (yeah. Im sorry. I cant write short stories)
---
A snap of jaws and a disappointed hiss. They dodged the venomous fangs of the viper head of the dwarf hydra. What a stupid name for something with heads the size of horses! The head reared back to join three of its fellows, a tree boa head, a cobra head, and rock python head. Four of the six heads. While half were venomous, all were dangerous, and Avshi had barely avoided that last strike. They were slowing down, the fight had to end and end soon.Â
To deter another from the same head Avshi shouted a quick spell and swung their staff to release it. It hit! The pained cries were their reward as magically manifested insects attacked the eyes and exploded into bursts of flame. Having used this spell just last week, they didnt have time to refill it with fireflies, so it mostly distracted the heads with a lightshow than doing any decent damage. That was fine with Avshi, it gave them the opportunity to run behind a boulder.
âAre you ready with that sleep spell yet?â
Tori didnt look up as they furiously re-strung their Oud âIm working on it! I didnt expect the damn thing to grab my oud and smash it! Be fucking thankful only the strings snapped.â Their long ears flicked in irritation.Â
And pain. Blood trickled from a wound on his shoulder and he winced as he had to tense a muscle to tighten a string. Theyâd offer to help but Avshi wasnt musically inclined.Â
âAVSHI, WE COULD USE SOME WIZARDY SHIT OVER HERE!â came a shout from Hilary who was doing surprisingly well! Ok not that surprising, she was very good at what she did. It was only surprising she was still doing so well.Â
The elf jumped not the back of a non-venomous head and used the thicker scaled spines to hang climb to the base of the skull. With the hydra in a rage the head reared back, telegraphing its strike yet Hilary didnât move. Not until it was too late. Too late for the other head to get out of the way and the cobra sank its long fangs into its sister.Â
In theory a hydra should be immune to its own venom, but the envenomed head shrieked and the entire creature reered back in agony.
Had she done it? Defeated it all on her own?
No, that would have been too easy. Still, the head that had gotten envenomed slumped and even as the rest of the creature continued to fight, it shuddered as if it was ignoring an acute pain.Â
Oren was occupying three heads all on her own, the half fairy had her wings spread. The forest around was too close for her to fly, but the feathers dazzled the eyes and kept the attention on her even as she had one of the heads bleeding from the eyes and one from the mouth. But where was Niran?Â
They scanned the sky and spotted them, diving. There was one head left unoccupied, the one Avshi had just harassed. But it was regaining its bearings and looked up. Of course it looked up. So Avshi leapt and cartwheeled, spitting sparks from their limbs. The cries of âyou idiot!â from Tori were ignored, or rather, Avshiâs momentum wasnt easily stopped. Hopefully it was worth the risk.
The head snapped towards them, shit! They had timed it wrong. The jaws opened as they were tall! They thrust forward their staff, or so they thought, it was really just their arm. The bite force of the hydra would be no match for them. They would crumple between the fangs.Â
Only, that did not happen. The top of the jaw indeed rested upon their arm. It was still heavy, but there was no force. They peeked around and saw the neck lying on the ground, dark oily blood pooling around a gash.Â
âGottit!â Screeched Niran, who had a blade in her talons covered in the same blood, as she hovered a meter away flapping her wings with excitement. Then cried in pain and shock as one of the three TAILS whipped her and she slammed into a tree, going limp.Â
Avshi was no healer, but Oren was. Only Oren was still occupied by the three remaining heads. But even as they joined Oren, it wasn't enough to let Oren get a break. And as they fought together, they were slowly losing. Avshi couldnt unleash any big magic without too much risk, and most needed more time than they got between breaths to cast. Simple spells only! Oren was slowing down too, magic at the limit, strength failing. Where was Hilary? Fuck, she had been pinned under a massive clawed foot, putting all her effort into being able to breath.Â
Then music reached their ears, to be heard through the pounding of their blood.Â
âTumbala Tumbala Tumbala-laikaâ
The familiar, soothing melody flowed around them. Making their limbs become heavy.Â
The world went black.Â
The world was stars and colors! And their face stung. They sat up to find Tori slapping them in the face. They caught the next slap by the wrist âWhat about Chai?!â For their fighter⌠If the spell knocked them all out. For how long?
Tori jerked their wrist back and pointed. Oren had gotten out their sword, not their preferred weapon but much better to slice with than a morning star. Though the hide of the very dead hydra was proving very tough.Â
âWhy is itâ Chai grumbled, climbing out of the hole Oren had cut open in the monsters belly, âThat when we fight giant monsters, I always end up EATEN?!â she was covered in blood and stomach fluids and did not even bother to try and wipe any of it off as it was deep in every nook and cranny of her armor.Â
âNot⌠alwaysâ Oren tried to say but Chai glared up at them. It was impressive to see the 4ft dwarf make the near seven foot half-fairy cower from just a glare.Â
âLet me re-phraseâ Chai swung her sword at the hydra corpse âWhy is it, when a monster eats one of us, itâs almost always ME.â
None of them could dispute that, now that Chai brought it up.Â
âWe always rescue you!â
âAnd we always will!â
âThatâs not the point!â Chai cried, âitâs always me and never one of you! And itâs always at the start of a fight! And then I dont get to fight! And thatâs not fair!â she swung at the hydra again âIts not fair! it's not fair! Itâs not fair!â
They let her rage a bit, partly because none of them wanted to poke that bear and partly because now that she said it, now that they thought back, she was absolutely right. Until she started to really carve into the hydra, going for the heads, and Hilary had to intervene.Â
âHey hey hey! We took a job to kill a hydra AND harvest it, we need the venom!â
Chai stuck her sword in the ground âFine, so I will do the harvesting, since i didnât get to do any fighting.â
What would have taken them maybe an hour working together took 3 with Chai insisting on doing the harvest all on her own, saying the blood and carnage was due to her. Hilary hovered around her, risking getting stabbed with venom coated tools to ensure that everything was collected properly.Â
Hilary started to hold onto her foot long ears in worry, breaking the illusion that she and Chai were the same height.Â
When Chai would start to get particularly irritated Hilary reminded her how badly they needed this money, and that her kind of elves were raised in the tradition of hunting beasts so Hilary knows what sheâs talking about so please dont slice her ears off.Â
The long harvest did provide Oren with time to at least start to treat Niran. They set the harpyâs limbs before giving them a healing potion. Pricey, and it does not perform any miracles. But the chance that Niran had no internal bleeding was incredibly slim and such potions stopped all bleeding. Very helpful to keep a grievously injured person alive long enough to get the help they needed. But niran needed more than what Oren could handle, especially without being in healing house with supplies and more hands.Â
More experienced hands, which were clearly needed.Â
âI believe I heard of a witch-â Tori began.
Chai stopped them âA witch! You want to take chances on a witch?â
Tori took a breath âI have heard tell of a witch who is *kind* and helps strangers who ask politely, and whose hut was recently seen nearby.â
âHow do you know?â Chai accused. âAnd how recently! Youâve been with us this whole time!â
In response Tori wiggled their long ears, âI have sources! IâŚâ their ears folded back âi hear the elves in the trees while they em gossip and em⌠decide whether or not to prank usâ
Everyone but Hilary and Niran (because the latter was unconscious) looked at them in horrified annoyance. âAnd when were you planning on telling us this?â
âAbout the witches hut? It wasn't important, it was a piece of gossip until nowâ
âNo about the imminent pranks that could be pulled on us from the shadows!â
âOh, well, theyâve always decided against it. And why would I?â
âWhy- Because people could get hurt! At least if they decided to attack we would expect it and not react so strongly!â
âBut- â Tori looked distressed and Hilary came to their rescue.Â
âYou all are too familiar with city and country elves that you haven't bothered to learn about forest elves. Different traditions.â
Now the stares were on her. âI also heard the voices, probably better than Tori. OWâ she cried as she was struck by something. A small pinecone!Â
âWhich of you threw this!?âÂ
None of them confessed, but Oren muttered under his breath âmaybe you deserved it, for keeping shit from usâ
That started them all shouting.Â
Toriâs ears twitched again âHey everyone stop! I dont think any of us threw it, I think weâve finally been pranked.â
The moment they said it, laughed erupted from all around in the trees and they all stopped arguing, though tempers did not calm, only redirected. And then honed on the elf that climbed down a tree. A contrast to Hilaryâs plum purple skin theirs was a deep green, with bright green ripples. Their hair was straw yellow as well, Hilaryâs was red.Â
âNot the most cohesive group of adventurers, if just one pinecone can set you at each otherâs throats!â they laughed.Â
âListen dod*â Hilary held her hands palms up, not acknowledging that her friendâs anger had finally disappeared, the astonishment causing it to be forgotten completely. (*Dod means uncle it is not a name)
âWe have been tracking this hydra for days, and the fight was hard, we are tired and on edge. Perhaps we can come back to the village to rest and-â
âNot a chance! Your mother and ishaâli* are still not on speaking terms and we dont want to add any fuel to that fire.â (*ishaâli = my wife)
Hilary clenched her fists, âFine, can you at least show us to the witchâs hut?â
âWhich witch?â her dod smiled.Â
âThe kindly one that we heard gossip, supposedly nearby!â she explained âsorry but their name was not mentioned.â
âMust have been another villageâs hunting party, but we do know the witch you speak of.â
And they gave them directions, obtuse ones of course but when in the Mystical Woodlands, obtuse was often the best that one could hope for. Chai, wanting to be helpful, led the way and carried Niran on their back looking like a coat made of feathers. They only got lost once, and only a little bit, before the witch hut came into view. It was more of a mound with hut-like qualities. And surrounding it were wagons! And destroying much of what must be the witchâs garden were the beasts of burden that pulled them. Many muffled voices could be heard as they approached the door. Chai knocked.Â
The voices did not pause, but after a time the door opened. It unleashed a torrent of noise, happy chatter and singing, and revealed ruddy face of a dwarf who squinted at Chai.Â
âI dont recognize you⌠are you trying to crash the party. That is a rather dirty looking shawl, even if feathered shawls were still in fashion itâs a bit uncouth to let one get so decrepidâ
âWhat!?â Chai asked, quite confused.
âThe family reunion!â the dwarf said angrily as if this would clarify.Â
âMy name is Chai bat LâSodGivahâ then remembering that this witch was rumored to respond well to politeness quickly smiled âmy friend is injured and we would be grateful for assistanceâ
The dwarf blinked âbut, I am Pitri Ben LâMassaTzila, a mushroom farmer what-â then he finally noticed the crowd behind Chai and the harpy on her shoulders. âyou are here for Myran!â he turned his head almost all the way around to shout.Â
âMYRAN! YOU HAVE CUSTOMERS!â
âWHAT! DID THEY NOT SEE THE SIGN?â came another voice through all the others which did not quiet down. The dwarf looked sternly at them.Â
Chai tried as politely as she could to show the dwarf there was no sign.
âYOU FORGOT TO PUT OUT THE SIGN!â
âFUCK Iâll be right there!âÂ
âTheyâll be right overâ
It took longer than expected for a voice that sounded fairly close by the door for a second dwarf to appear. Clearly related to the first, unlike Chai who had little resemblance aside from being a dwarf. These two had the same ears and same noses, the same eyes, and similar hands. They had rather different expressions of beard fashion however. The first had his beard cut fairly short and with small braids, barely long enough to make the pattern that formed a meaning âall the world is my teacherâ. Very profound for someone so plastered. The second dwarf had a much longer beard and with absolutely no order to the decorations, or any cohesion except for possibly a theme: random shit I found on the ground. Buttons made up the majority of the objects braided in, along with trinkets and toys, intact and broken jewelry, and even some animal bones.Â
âI cannot believe I forgot the signâ they sighed and waved their hand. On the other side of the open door a sign appearedÂ
CLOSED FOR PRIVATE EVENT
DO NOT DISTURB
TRESPASSERS WILL BE CURSED
âOh donât look like that Iâm not going to curse any of you, the sign wasnât up yetâ they said and bowed with a fist to their chest âMyran Bnei LâMassaTzila. The witchâÂ
They were let in and had to wade through a crowd of dwarves following the witch who had smartly put their pointy hat on so they wouldnt lose them and followed them to the kitchen.Â
âHow long has this party been going on?â Chai asked, having been mistaken by several drunk guests for a niece or daughter or wife and even mother. âIâm not that old!â she had exclaimed, as the person who asked was at least her own age, if not older.Â
âWe do so aplogize for having you work, you could point us to another witch if-â Oren started to say but Myran waved him off.Â
âOh donât bother I needed a break from my great grandmother. Again nagging me to get married, as if she doesnât know Iâve had a boyfriend for over a year. And just because heâs not a dwarf.âÂ
âIT'S BECAUSE HEâS A CONVICTED CRIMINAL!â came the voice of the aforementioned great grandmother.Â
Myran shook their head.Â
It was all a little more information than any of them wanted, and now they were standing in the witchâs kitchen awkwardly as the witch rummaged around cabinets and drawers. Asking them what had happened and becoming more precise until they had handed off half a dozen herbs and jars. Then they stomped their food on the floor.Â
The ground didnt shift beneath their feet but the kitchen disappeared and in its place was clearly a witchâs workshop. Muffled party sounds came from⌠actually the direction wasnt clear. Myran had Chai put Niran on a hard pallet that was clearly meant for patients of a particular shape and size (humanoid). And they all let the witch do what witches do.Â
After a few minutes the witch announced âYour friend sustained much less damage than it initially looked. Cheaper healing draughts will do fine, as well as plenty of rest.â they went over to the table full of the supplies they had brought from the kitchen and started to mix a few. âI will also replace the bandaging. It was well done but should simply be replaced for cleanliness sake I will use that opportunity to apply the healing draught as a salve directly.â
Oren asked if he could watch, as he had some medicinal knowledge but wished for a bit of on the spot training. Myran agreed âIt would be very difficult to make things worseâ. Oren wasnt sure if he should be insulted but Myran was the host and he was the guest, he had to be polite or he might end up a frog.Â
Or a mouse. He thought as a cat almost as large as the witch lumbered into the room mrowing for attention.Â
âNo the party is not over it is only day 3.â
The cat mrowed again in what was clearly a questioning voice.
âEight days! You know this, i told you. I am just helping some folks.â
The cat flicked his huge fluffy tail and immediately locked eyes with Chai who had stepped back. And trotted over to her.Â
âWait, no, Iâm-â and she sneezed âAllergicâŚâ it was mild but it was annoying. The witch did not call off her cat which proceeded to rub against Chai with evident affection, seemingly unbothered by the occasional sneeze.Â
Hilary counted 20 sneezes, not really keeping proper time, before Niran stirred and everyone rushed over. Except Chai who tripped over a cat.Â
The harpy was breathing much easier, and the clean bandages made a huge difference. Myran had even cleaned up Niran herself, getting the detritus and blood from her feathers. Even has her chest rose and fell with ease, her voice was a little shaky. If she were not covered in feathers, it would be clear her chest was very bruised.Â
âWhere are we? Did we kill the hydra?â
âYou killed a hydra!â Myran whistled âand you all survived! Im impressed! Do you have some extra venom? Think of it as payment for my helping when im supposed to be on vacation.â
It was explained to Niran what happened and Niran took some medicinal tea and fell asleep. That prompted most of them to think about sleep. And one of them to voice the question that the rest did not out of politeness.Â
âUm, if you dont mind, is there a place we can stay for the night?â
Myran sighed a very heavy sigh âNormally I would offer a room or even two, but even with many of my relatives sleeping in their carts, Ive got people sleeping on the floor.âÂ
Where could they possibly go that was safe? The elves, or at least the one village, had refused. Staying outside was out of the question. They needed proper shelter. They all looked to each other but no oneâs face gave any hope. Except.Â
âAvshi, do you have an idea?â asked Oren.Â
âWellâŚâ They said, âThere is a chance that my friend Yonah is nearby.âÂ
It was always a chance in the Mystical Woodlands. Even if The Woods seemed to know exactly what someone inside it needed, it doesnt mean it would lead the someone to it. It could decide to be precocious and play keepaway. His friendâs tower could be within walking distance!
âOh, I believe it is!â Myran said.
That lead to a brief conversation as Avshi and Myran discussed how they knew Yonah. As residents of The Woods, Myran and Yonah had run into each other, but there seemed to be more to it than that. Myran spoke with a high degree of familiarity, and was able to infer that Avshiâs years at the wizard academy had overlapped with Yonahâs.Â
 âUnless the tower has moved since last night. If you can imagine, I ran out of⌠emm, a few things. I do owe him, canyou make a delivery for me? Consider it payment for my helping outâÂ
âI thought you wanted some hydra venom?âÂ
âThis is more important. Just give me a minute to gather the items.â
Logically the members of the adventuring party had assumed Myran had requested consumables from this Yonah. Booze, snacks, maybe a blanket for someone to sleep on. But as they gathered more and more items, increasing in rarity and value, this logic fell apart. All of them were too polite and too unfamiliar with the witch to inquire.Â
Suffice to say, it took longer than a minute, and then a minute longer for the witch to write a letter and tucked it into the basket of items.Â
âIf it is in the exact same spot as it was earlierâŚâ they gave directions which were mercifully simple, relatively speaking.Â
They all thanked the witch profusely as they were ushered out. Once again Chai was accosted by several drunk guests who believed her related to them or someone else at the party. At least a few were sober enough to be embarrassed when corrected, that she was the one dwarf at the party who had no relation to anyone else here.Â
Finally they made it out, the sun was just starting to set. If they were lucky they could make it to Yonahâs before it got dark.Â
They were lucky! And were even luckier to not run into any difficulties on the way. And it was very obvious when they arrived at their destination.Â
It looked a little witchy to be a wizardâs abode. A huge orchard and sprawling garden surrounded the more classic looking tower. Many of them were hungry and had to be reminded not to take any fruit. Hilary pointed out that the corner section near the boundary to the forest would be free for those in need to take from. Avshi pointed out that they were not in need, his friend should be able to provide food. It would be more than a little uncouth to show up while eating apples from their hostâs orchard.Â
âSo, how the fuck do we get in?â
They were at the base of the tower, but there were no doors and the only window was 50ft up. Avshi looked a little guilty.Â
âYou eh⌠climbâÂ
The rest of them groaned. Of course. And of course there were thorny vines that crawled up the tower, which provided the means of ascending. This would be fine normally, but one of them was currently incapacitated. The irony of it being the only member of the team who could have flown up was not lost on anyone.Â
âI think i have enough strength to climbâ she said
âYou canât even walk!â Chai pointed out, âOr have i been lugging around your feathered ass for no reason!â
âI have talons, climbing is easier than walkingâ she insisted. Chaiâs disgruntled attitude towards Niran faded as she watched the harpy still struggle to climb, and she insisted she be underneath in case of an accident. And it was painfully slow. Until Oren slipped and was impaled by what was surely a poisonous thorn.Â
Or rather. Wasnt. The thorns being revealed as illusions, of a sort. One could grasp the long thin shafts, but if you tried to get cut by one, or accidentally scraped up against one, it didnt exist.Â
âIs this some sort of magical plant? Or is it not a plant and just a complex illusion?â Tori asked. They were asking Avshi, even if they couldnt look at them to indicate this.Â
âKnowing Yonah, itâs probably both.â
âWoah!!! Does every wizardâs workshop look like this?â Hilary climbed up to the window ledge and out of sight. Tori was next and then Avshi, who gathered enough breath to say.
âNo⌠this is what you get when youâre employed by the Mystical King.â
The workshop had everything a wizard could possibly want, and then some. Multiple desks with drawers of all shapes and sizes. Tools and materials littered the desks. There was a bench that was clearly dedicated to alchemy. There was a fireplace just for making potions and another for more general preparation of materials. Every bit of wall was covered by shelving and cabinets, and the shelves were full of bottles and jars and books and things that even Avshi couldnt identify. There were even things hanging from the ceiling! Baskets and cages and devices!Â
âI see heâs gathered more junkâ Avshi tried to sound less impressed and less jealous than they really were. Was that ether loom? What was Yonah doing measuring fae realm activity?Â
âOh, cool, so this is AHHHHâ Oren had joined them at the window sill and walked forward. Falling to the workshop floor a few meters below.
They were so distracted by their friends impressive workshop they had forgotten to tell them that Yonah wa-
âTHIS PLACE IS HUGE, Avshi is your friend⌠is he not human? I thought only humans could be wizards?
Seeing them down there and yet the workshop still looked midiscale from where the rest of them sat made their brain hurt.Â
âUgh, yeah em, so-â
Niran climbed up and squawked excitedly âWow! THis place is amazing!â then she looked down and concerned. âWhat are- oh, my head.â
And they fell down, thankfully landing on Oren.Â
âYeah so Yonah is-â
âHoly fuck, this place is a mess! Are all wizards like- FUCKâ
Avshi sighed and Tori and Hilarly laughed as Chai too climbed in and fell onto the floor.Â
âWhat the fuck is going on here! Is this some wizard trickery or-â Chai demanded as she got off or Oren who had just been relieved of Niran.Â
âAs I was saying, Yonah is half-giant.â
âBullshit! Only humans can attend the wizard academyâ she spat as if she was personally victimized by this (admittedly specisist) restriction.Â
âWell, half-humans are often allowed but-â
âAs if theyâd let a half giant? I cant see that happeningâ she said.Â
âNo⌠ehhh, they didnt really knowâŚâ
As they talked the ones who didnt fall down to the floor carefully made there way down. Avshi showed them to the corner of the windowsill. Once Avshi pointed it out, the ladder was visible to everyone else.Â
âI wouldnt do that if I were you!â Avshi warned as Hilary started to wander off towards a very interesting and mobile device that sat on its own pedestal off to the side with obvious intent to climb. âWe aren't here to adventure, we are here to rest.â
âYou arenât?â said a new, distressed voice from above. âA whole team of adventurers and not a one is here to rescue me. Just my luckâ
Somehow the voice managed to be distraught and downtrodden and sassy. Its source was sitting in one of the hanging cages. The group scrambled up to a better vantage point on a workbench to see what had to be a princess.Â
âHe has a captive princess?â Oren sounded a bit put-off
Avshi sighed, they really should know before they-Â
âWe really arent in any shape to rescue-â Oren continued
âIâll save you princess!â With a running start, Hilary leap up and out, right onto the cage. Causing it to swing. Hilary might just be 3ft tall but her leap and impact on the cage had plenty of force. The princess screamed.Â
CREEEEEEEEEEEEK
Or they could make fools of themselves. That could be entertaining.
As if on cue low thuds could be heard, and then felt, in the pattern of footsteps. And as they got closer, the shadows in the room grew longer, the lights flickered. The creaking of the cageâs chain quieted but Hilary did not jump off. No one moved much at all.Â
âAre⌠should we go?â Tori asked.Â
âGo where!?â Chai snapped.Â
But there was no more time to discuss. The trap door in the room flew open and the owner of the tower emerged.Â
FEE FI FO FUM
The immense figure rose over their heads and the trap door closed with a slam. Half giant maybe, but still plenty large, with arms as thick as tree trunks, and fire behind the spectacled eyes. And yes, in wizard robes. Flashy, brightly patterned, with a matching hat. Smoke rose from under that hat, coming out of the explosion of black curls. He looked around before locking his eyes on the grouped up adventurers.Â
---
Sophia screamed! It sounded like fear but it was delight. The powerful and rare magical items Yonah had set out were far inferior bait to herself! Yonah would get all the credit if she didnt get to play her part. But she had! So she shrieked with all her might.Â
---
Yonah did not know if Myran had called ahead so he could prepare to host visitors or prepare to fight adventurers. So he had prepared for both! He would know which it was when the time came. Still preparations had been made.Â
First, he set up sophia in a cage and hung it by the oldest, rustiest chain. It wouldnt break, but it would be very obvious if someone tried to rescue her. If they noticed her at all. He set out Some very tantalizing treasures. Which would either fall or cause something else to make noise, if moved.Â
And he had prepared food! He didnt prepare any extra food, not really, just more variety than he had planned for just him and Sophia. He also got out nice beds, made sure the bathing pool out back was clean and had fresh water. Tidied up the sitting room. It was last minute so he wasnât going all out, but it was a good excuse to clean up a bit.Â
When he heard the chain creak and sophia scream, he sighed. He had hoped guests, but he supposed adventurers were just as fun.Â
First thing first, he got out his staff and pulled at the enchantments heâd set in his workshop. Nothing crazy, just to set the mood, before he stomped up the stairs. He had done enough wizarding today, so it was time to be a monster. It required a lot less brain power to be a monster.Â
It required very little thought to stomp up the stairs. It took very little thought to take a deep breath and lower his voice and bellow as he lifted the trapdoor to his workshop.Â
FEE FI FO FUM.Â
He took another deep breath
I SMELL THE BLOOD OF
Wait SHIT there wasnt just one of them and he KNEW that. Heâs been TOLD that! How could he have been about to say the wrong rhyme! Wow, and he called himself a first-rate villain.Â
Time to switch tactics. Maybe a little bit more thought. He looked around but focused on the cage and the desk where it seemed all the adventurers had foolishly stayed.Â
âWell well well, what do we have hereâ he smiled down at them. âSome foolish adventurers here to steal MY princessâ
Oh watching the reactions of smallfolk was always so amusing. They pushed the one familiar face to the front. The one in robes as bright as his own, which made a really brilliant contrast to their dark skin. His friend smiled up at him.
âEhhhh, Hi Yonah, actually! No! I brought-â
âAh! Avshalomâ Yonah chuckled, putting a hand on his desk, leaning casually yet maintaining his threatening aura. âI see youâve brought me dinner.â
That got the exact reaction he desired: alarmed confusion. Well not exact, they also frozen in place. Pathetic! These folks were professional adventurers and a simple declaration by a giant that he was going to eat them had them petrified. Time to teach them a lesson. He just had to choose his victim.Â
âStay- stay back!â yelled the dwarf who drew her weapon pointing it at him. At least someone had some brains.Â
âYouâre the one in my house!â he snarled and moved the hand on the desk to quickly snatch her up, getting the arm holding the blade in between fingers as he squoze.Â
âThank you for volunteering to be the first course!â
She spat at him. Good aim too, if not for his glasses it would have got him in the eye.Â
âOh so rude, fine, be that wayâ and he stuffed her into his mouth, taking care to remove any other weapons she might have on her. Wow she tasted AMAZING! Better than any dwarf he had tasted before, which would never admit to Myran. As he swallowed he swore he heard her scream âWHY IS IT ALWAYS ME?!â and though he couldn't chuckle, he believed he had solved that little mystery.Â
The rest of the adventurers on the desk stood there in shock, even Avshiâs eyes had widened. They were still all there once he had finished swallowing. So he growled at them, or tried his best as he caught his breath, âAre you going to just stand there and feed yourselves to me?â
Thatâs when a small weight impacted the back of his neck followed up by a sharp pain. The elf! Thatâs who was missing from the group and she was perfectly positioned to leap from the hanging cage. And dammit she was not easy to shake off, having burrowed into his hair after the assault on his neck. Reaching under his ponytail he felt the warm blood but the wound was not deep and hopefully not-
Fuck. His vision swam from the exquisite pain. Poison. What had Myran said? Fought a hydra? He couldnt even begin to guess which headâs poison this was so a basic poison neutralizer would have to do and if more was needed at least he would be conscious long enough to get such aid.Â
In his scramble to find the vial of poison neutralizer the adventurers had finally gotten their wits together and scattered, and he could still feel the elf on his head. Trying to stab his head actually. More of his blood ran down his cheek. It hurt a lot but the small blade couldnt even reach his skull. Still, it wasnât ideal and he gave himself a few seconds to extract the little shit from his now tangled and bloody curls.Â
He got ahold of the elf and held her by the ears in front of his face, licking his lips. âElves always taste so sweet! OW!âÂ
He dropped her but he felt her get purchase on his clothing. Not that he cared, he looked in the direction the arrow in his hand had come from! One capable of flight had made it back to the window sill. The arrow had not gone deep at all and he could see as he approached the Harpy struggling to notch another arrow, all her strength spent on the flight and single attack.Â
Right⌠an injured harpy Myran had said. Probably shouldn't eat her⌠that would be too cruel. But he was not above scaring her.Â
âIâll save you for laterâ he said, picking her up and trying, without making it obvious, not to hurt her. This wasnt entirely successful. And the others werent making it easy, something tried to trip him and something else flew by his releasing some sort of powder. Thanks to Sophiaâs propensity for activating her curse in front of his face (which creates large amount of purple dust), he avoided breathing any in, though it did sting his eyes.Â
He opened the hanging cage and placed the harpy inside. âI think iâll rpluck you clean, then roast you, like a chicken.â Sophia climbed out and onto his shoulder laughing uproariously.Â
âDont worry Yonah, ive been keeping my eyes on them! There is a druidic half fairy and it would be very tasty.â
Good a mission. A fairy eh⌠he closed his eyes and sniffed. Yes. he smelled it.Â
When he opened his eyes he was looking at a cabinet. Closed. He opened ione door. Nothing.Â
Opened another. Nothing.Â
Wait! Some of his jars moved.Â
There!Â
âON YOUR LEFT!â sophia shouted.Â
So confusing as she was sitting on his right shoulder. Thatâs where he looked first.Â
The half elf, it was on his alchemy bench! It had out a flute and music filled the air.Â
Logically he knew there couldnt be twenty of the same half elf when before there was just one, but the tune. The music said âno, there are twenty! Its a feast, you should gobble up every last oneâ
Try as he might, he couldn't get his hands on any of the tasty little buggers.Â
A new tune filled his brain. It entered his right ear and chased the offending tune out the left. His vision cleared.Â
âHEY! THATâS NOT FAIR!â Yelled the half elf above Sophiaâs singing, âHaving your princess-â they were silenced when Yonah finally snagged his target.Â
This time when his hand got shot, he did not release it, he embraced the pain and brought the little bard to his mouth.
---
âFancy meeting you hereâÂ
Chai didnt have to see to know Tori had a guilty shit eating grin on their face.
âOh we are so fuckedâ she said. âThis is how we die! WHY WOULD YOU DO THAT!â
Tori had conjured up a little light and it was SO MUCH WORSE. Never, in all the times sheâd been eaten, had she been made to SEE the fleshy death prison. The pulsing pink walls, the disgusting fluids. To make matters worse, there was Tori.
âFUCKâ
She grinned as she removed her foot from that formerly smug face.Â
---
It was hard to focus now with two idiots fighting inside his guts but he had to! These adventurers may be tired and unprepared for fight, but if he let his guard down they could seriously hurt him. Probably not kill him in battle, but there was a decent chance of taking him down and surely they would want to cut out their friends. That would kill him. If they didnt kill him before performing such an extraction.Â
No. No. Sophia wouldnt let that happen. Avshi woudlnt let that happen! However he really didnt want to end up in the possible future where his friends would be negotiating for his life. He would end the fight soon⌠he just wanted one more morsel. That half-fairy. He really wanted that half fairy.Â
That half-fairy flew by his face AGAIN, this time casting some sort of spell. Yonah closed his eyes and held his breath again.Â
The half-fairy swore as even from his closed eyelids he could see the flash of light.Â
He opened his eyes and turned around to chase after them.Â
What followed was a veritable game of cat and mouse. Or cat and bird. Yonah suspected he was being led on, he just had to figure out to what end!Â
Avshi was still on the workbench, not helping him, not helping the other adventurers. They looked conflicted, eyes wide, gripping their staff and pointing it at Yonah occasionally, but pointing it at Oren too.Â
âDONT JUST STAND THERE!â Screeched the harpy. It was so shrill it was like a saw on Yonahâs brain. âWhy arenât you DOING SHIT!?â
Avshi didnt have an answer. They must have assumed Yonah was just playing, they were right but Yonah was really selling it, and now he wanted to sell this betrayal.Â
âBecause they are my friend! And they always bring me the most entertaining dinnersâÂ
Yonah wished he could see the expressions of the two heâd eaten as they kicked up a new storm of protests. The harpy shrieked again âAvshi is a hero! They would never!âÂ
âWouldnât they? Iâve already eaten two of you and. Oh!â
He finally spotted the fairy again. By the window. A strategically smart choice, they had in practicality infinite space behind them should they need to flee. But they wouldnt flee, they woudlnt leave their friends.Â
He stepped forward.Â
And a knee gave!Â
Then CRACK, both knees hit the floor, the pain exploding though his nerves and he roared. He struggled to his feet, leaning on the knee that hurt slightly less, and saw the elf run out from under his robes. Anger flared and he snatched her up.Â
âAnother for the dessert cageâ He laughed through the pain. Then swung around with the cage in front of his face.Â
The half-fairy slammed into it, the magical spear they had summoned dissipating into golden sparkles. They screamed as they tried to fly away, only to tear at a wing that got caught in the rusty metal. Yonah turned the cage around to grin at them.Â
âYou can eat me just let the others go!â they begged.Â
Yonah smiled wider as he peeled the fairy off the cage. âI already ate them, and I was going to eat you regardless!âÂ
Ugh the half fairyâs wings! Tricky to eat without harming them! So he didnât try too hard to avoid that. Theyâd be bruised but nothing broke. But it was worth it. The fairy was big and would be so filling. And most important, tasted amazing. There is no way to describe it other than magically delicious.Â
All the while the two in the cage screamed. At him. At avshi. And weâre sobbing as the last swallow sent their friend to his stomach which was now obviously full and twitched with its lively occupants. The fight was over. He sat at his desk, sighing from the relief in his knees and his fullness.Â
âA glorious meal!â He declared as he poked at a thoroughly embarrassed Avshi. âI must thank you for finding such tasty victims!âÂ
Sophia climbed down to Noogie them, âgood job.â
âPlease, donât.â Avshi muttered.Â
---
Being eaten was bad. Being defeated? That was worse, it meant that they were going to DIE.Â
âThis is your fault!â Chai elbowed Tori.
âMy fault! Youâre just looking for someone to blame!âÂ
âIts Avshiâs fault.â Oren growled, trying again to claw at the walls but only ending up with handfuls of mucous. âWe will get out of here! We just have to think.â
âThinking isnt escaping! Youâre out of magic, neither of us have weapons and the princess can out sing our bard! Fuck fuck fuck. Move the fuck over!â
The stomach was getting more active and the sharp burning pain all over her skin was getting worse. Shoving her feet at the opposite wall she grabbed Tori and swapped places. Tori screeched with pain as their face went under briefly, their exposed skin covered in fresh acidic fluids.Â
Oren was doing his best to use his wings as a shield, but his back stung and the feathers were soaked and heavy and aching. Fluids may accumulate at the bottom of the chamber but they secreted from every inch of flesh.Â
---
âDamn,â Yonah tried to move his knees and one did with a great deal of pain, another refused. He looked at the cage, at the Elf who glared back down at him. His eyes had actual fire, but herâs were hotter.Â
âWhat did you do?â
âYou think iâm going to-â
âWas it more poison?âÂ
The scrunched expression confirmed his guess. âAnd yet I canât even move the other!â
Avshi hopped own onto it and yonah roared again. âFUCK.â Avshi didnt say anything but poked and prodded at it. âOh yeah, this is broken, just a tick tho- YIPEâ They squeaked as Yonah grabbed them and placed them back on the desk.Â
Then reached across the desk to a set of drawers and pulled out one of his precious vials of healing potion and popped the cork.Â
âFuckâ he hissed, âCanât take this until i let them out.â
âYOUâRE WHAT!?â Screeched the harpy and yonah sighed âAvshi, you explain.â
--
What had the monster just said?Â
âLET US THE FUCK OUT YOU MOTHERFUCKER!â Chai screamed.Â
That earned another jab from the outside
âSo impatient!â
âGAHHHHHâ she had no words but with renewed vigor did her best to give the giant an aching belly. Tori and Oren helping her. They all knew from the contented humming that it wasnt working but it made them feel better.Â
---
For all Avshi had insisted they knew yonah was going to let their friends go, they still looked visibly relieved as yonah finally said it. Even as yonah chuckled as said friends became irate at this. Hilary and Niran, still in the cage didnt believe it at all, calling him a liar. Those in his stomach, though it was harder to understand the words, were either pissed about being made to think they were going to die or also didnt believe it and wouldnt until they were let go. Understandable.Â
It would help if Yonah did indeed spit them up but the giant wizard wasnt interested in doing so immediately as he put his hands on his knees and stood up. Hold that. Nope. that hurt too much. He used his staff to get to his feet and make his way over to the cage to unlock it and held out his hand. The two women backed away and he sighed.Â
Then he screamed as his hand was assaulted! He withdrew it with both of them attached. With his other hand he removed the harpy before he flicked his wrist. He flicked his wrist in an upward direction and the elf lost her grip to be launched into the air. And was quickly snatched in the same hand as she began her descent. Instead of placing them on the workbench he let them go onto the top of the cage. Less confined but not a place to easily run away.Â
âIâm not going to eat you.âÂ
No surprise that didnât win them over. New tactic.Â
âIâm not going to hurt or kill you.âÂ
This was minimally more believable and then he added, looking directly at Niran, âI was told you were injured, Iâm not going to do anything to harm you more. Also you have too many feathers.â
Niran ruffled said feathers but did not move, âyou said you were going to pluck me! And roast me alive!â
âI did say that, but Iâm not. I dont cook⌠people⌠I am not an ogre or a troll.â He extended his arm up to the cage again.Â
âWhat about me!â Hilary demanded.Â
That was a trickier answer.Â
âPerhaps I will, indulge a little laterâ he licked his lips âbut would let you go.â
Hilary was still untrusting, but she could believe he wanted to still eat her, and Niran had by now decided to scramble onto the giantâs arm. Hilary was pleased to see Niran was not being careful of how her talons gripped into the giantâs flesh. The trickle of blood down the arm didnt result in any retaliation from the giant so perhaps he was telling the truth. And Hilary climbed into the open palm. She failed to stay standing as he drew back his hand and walked over to the bench. He was about to set them down but Avshi smacked him with a bit of magic.Â
âYonah! Stop fucking stalling and release my friends. NOW.â
So instead Yonah snatched Avshi up rather roughly. Sophia leaped onto the arm and hung on, climbing up to his shoulder. Since he needed at least one hand for this he pushed Avshi into a pocket and with great effort went to the window.Â
âFuck, i canât get out of my damn tower! Iâll need. Ugh i hate wasting these!âÂ
He reached into a sleeve and tossed down a small piece of quartz.Â
CRACK! He was outside! On the ground! But also down one port crystal.Â
âYonahâŚâ Avshi got out their staff again as yelps came from his middle.Â
âJust a momentâ Yonah winced, as he set his eyes on his destination.Â
---
âWhat the FUCK! What is going on!â Demanded Chai. Something magical had happened, and she had no idea what.Â
âWhy dont you go outside and find out?â Tori snorted.
The chamber then squished considerably, and a moment later, lurched violently.Â
---
Judging by the size of the wriggling mass that made its way up his throat, it was the half-fairy. Effort was almost so great that he couldnt enjoy the burst of flavor from said half-fairy as it reached his mouth. Almost.Â
They came out cursing. Good. That meant they were perfectly fine! He reached into his mouth and felt clawed hands grasp his fingers. He pulled out the most disheveled looking half-fairy in the realm before SPLOOSH, dropping them into the bathing pool.Â
Next was theâŚÂ
---
âI am NOT going last!â Chai dragged Tori back into the chamber as it convulsed again, â I got here first so I should be next!â
âIt doesnât matter!â Tori insisted but Chai was stronger than them and at the next lurch got herself into position to be squeezed up and out.Â
---
Finally the half-elf exited his throat and lay on his tongue. But did not spit them out. He was not done getting his taste. He was not done being a bastard. He reached into the river to get a handful of cool water into his mouth, swishing it around to clean off the sour fluids from his treat.
His audience watched with horror, but did not make any direct comments on his actions.Â
With the little morsel now a little more clean he could taste them proper again. And he rolled his tongue around a few moments as he watched the rest of the smalls.Â
All the adventurers except for Avshi were washing up in the pool, there was a pile of clothes by the river where Avshi was set to laundering. A punishment from their party members which they had accepted with dignity. Chai was submerged to her nose in the pool and was content to be like a rock. Hilary had her big black eyes locked on him, reflecting the starlight.Â
Niran was helping Oren with his feathered wings. The ends of the feathers were raw and curled and brittle from the exposure to the acids. He had totally forgotten! He crawled over to them, which spooked them. From a pocket he drew out a small bottle and with a little encouragement the Harpy took it and sniffed the contents. Her eyes widened and she glared at him before taking out a small dab of goo and mixing it with water before applying it to the feathers. Oren shuddered as the suds were rubbed in, not with pain, but with relief.Â
What was that bard doing! That was very brave, and very dangerous.Â
Yonah stuck out his tongue which the bard clung to, with hands, and teeth! They had decided to bite back. That earned them a pinched midsection and a nice bellyflop into the water.
âThat was very stupidâ Yonah said with a slight slur as his tongue felt so odd, âI could have bitten down!âÂ
âFuck you!â Was all they said before stripping and hastily getting every bit of offending stickiness off their skin.Â
âVery forward, not so surprising from a bardâ Yonah winked at Tori âMaybe later.âÂ
Toriâs ears folded back with fear and embarrassment and said nothing. Chai finally took pity and waded over to hand them some soap. It was lavender scented.Â
Yonah flopped down on the cool mossy ground next to the pool, his whole body ached from he fight and from throwing up three people. He winced as a few arrows stuck in his person shifted. Arrows that, in all the excitement, he hadnt noticed. Sophia came over to him with a cloth and healing salve. Not nearly as powerful as the one Niran had been given, nothing so magical, just to keep his wounds clean.
âIs this really the duty of a princess?â Hilary asked as Sophia yanked the second arrow out.Â
âThatâs not a princess!â Chai snorted âthatâs a minion!â
Yonah grinned âsheâs a bit of bothâ, then he remembered the potion! He downed the healing liquid in one gulp. Even if it took a minute to start working, just knowing relief was coming was a start.Â
Sophia smacked his nose with the bloody cloth âI am a princess! I am not just a bit of a princess.â
She paused in her work to bow to the company âI am Princess Sophia of Orr, captive to the great and terrible Yonah HaâEsh. We are pleased to be your hosts.â
Most of them looked bewildered at this. One of the Mystical Kings' own children? They looked to avshi for confirmation and they nodded.Â
âWhat makes you think we are staying?â Chai snorted.Â
âWhat makes you think youâre leaving?â Sophia shot back, âNone of you are in any condition to be out in the woods at night! Even if you all stuck together.âÂ
âNo thanks to your giant!â Oren pointed out, trying to stretch his wings and wincing.Â
âAw I was just playingâ Yonah sighs âIt had been a while since I got to battle adventurers! I told Myran not to tell me anything about you, I didnt want to have an advantage.â
âYou KNEW we were coming and you STILL ate us!?â Tori couldnt beleive what they were hearing.Â
âHmmmm yes, i wanted a nice appetizer. Or you can think of it as⌠payment.â
âWe would have rather just paid you moneyâ Chai points out.Â
âI dont need money. I'm a royal mage.â He rolled onto his back and placed sophia on his chest where she lay down as well. He put a hand over her and stroked her.Â
âThatâs bullshit!âÂ
âNo, he really isâ Avshi said, âi told you before.â
âAnd I much preferred getting to eat you. Pity im only half-giant, i could only fit three of you in. So only three of you have paid your rent so far.â
Niran froze âbut⌠you saidâŚâ
Yonah waved hand at up at the sky dismissively âyes yes, I wont eat you, but the elf⌠hilary was it? I still want payment from you. Oh and Avshi of course.â
âYes, Avshi, what do you say to that!â Chai sneered and all eyes except for yonah;s were on them.Â
Avshi just shrugged âWouldnt be the first timeâ
âUch!â Chai rolled her eyes and splashed water in their direction âAll this time! You knew this could happen! That he would eat us!â
âAnd that he would spit you out!â
âIt's kind of my thingâ Yonah admitted âIts delightful good fun to be a villain, but Iâm not interested in taking lives so thoughtlessly!â
âNot⌠interested?â Hilary asked, not so sure she liked that choice of words.Â
âItâs a lot easier to not spit people up. Takes a lot more thought to be merciful once ive gotten someone into my stomach, and it really wants to keep you tasty little morsels.â as if on cue his stomach growled loudly and he pat it affectionately. âMy stomach is demanding I stuff one of you back in, but I dont think itâd let me be merciful again tonightâ he laughed.Â
Only Sophia and Avshi knew that he was joking.Â
âSpeaking of food!â he sat up, sophia falling into his lap, and looked at them with hungry eyes. âI think it's near time for dinner.â
---
All thoughts of leaving were gone by the time they were eating the dinner Yonah had set out for them. He had gotten out a very nice table to set on his larger one, and set a cushion on each chair! To go with the food he put out jugs of wine and cider. Finally he sat down. Fuck. Even with the healing potion he knew he shouldn't be walking so much, he dreaded what state his knees would be in tomorrow.Â
Yonah used another teleport to get back into the tower, after Avshi took the crystal to the workshop.Â
Then came the real difficulty. Getting down the stairs to the kitchen. Slow steps down the stairs, using his staff as a crutch.Â
He needed booze. He reached for the cider that he had just put down.Â
Giantâs Booze was rather low in alcohol but so delicious that it was still easy to get drunk on.Â
But the food. The food! Chai was sure she had never eaten so well in her entire life, and judging by how little anyone was talking and how enthusiastically they were eating, her friends thought the same. There was lamb stew spiced with⌠that was dwarven spices, from HER mountain, he couldn't have known. And a squash soup loaded with plenty of vegetables. Spiced flat bread that paired perfectly with the cucumber and tomato salad and bean paste.Â
âYou must visit moreâ Yonah said to Avshi âespecially if you bring such exciting guests!â
âYonah you cant eat everyone I adventure with.â Avshi laughed.Â
âNot with that attitude! But if you call ahead, I would considerâ he winced as a brief shot of pain went through him âI would consider not tormenting them.â
âPromise?â
âI dont think a villain can make promisesâ Yonah winked.
âYouâre an ass.â Avshi pointed out.Â
âI do try my bestâ
Tori finally stopped inhaling soup to speak with Sophia.Â
âHow did you know how to cancel out my song?â they asked âThat style of interference is a technique that Beit HaâKolanu* teaches, but you said youâre a princess!â
(*house of our voices)
Sophia grinned âYonah had a bard come around to give me some pointers. And with my princess vocal training, picking up some bardic techniques was simple!â She would not give up the name of the bard. Â
Hilary was still eyeing yonah nervously, âYou⌠wont be taking payment tonight will you?â
It took a moment for Yonah to register she was talking to him and he disengaged from catching up with Avshi.Â
âWhat, oh, no no no, that would be so rude of me.â
âSince when do you care about being rude!â Sophia called him out âYouâre just fucking tired and don't want to toss up your dinner!â
âBoth can be true!â Yonah said âbut I am thinking about having a royal dessertâ
Sophia ran a hand through her braid âweâll see about that- Yipe!â
He took her in a hand hand brought her to his face to lick her âMaybe I should have dessert early!â
âWoah woah!â Chai shouted,out of her chair and with a knife in her hand. A dinner knife.... Niran screeched, and Oren spread his wings in a show of aggression.Â
âWhat kind of villain are you! Your princess doesn't deserve being eaten! His Mystical Majesty would kill you!â
Yonah didnât respond, for he had one of Sophiaâs arms in his mouth. Sophia shoved at his faceÂ
âHeâs being greedy!â she huffed âI rarely deserve it anymore, if i ever did.â
It took a moment for them to realize that of course, if the giant and princess were being so casual about it, he wasn't intending to kill his captive. For one thing, it was extremely rare for giants to do that, and for a secondâŚ
âHow long have you been a captive?â Tori asked.Â
âOh, about three yearsâ Sophia yanked her hand out of Yonahâs mouth but he just licked her face. âGross!â she yelled âWhy must you do that at dinner! It's so gross!â
âBetter her than meâŚâ Hilary whispered but not quiet enough for Yonah to miss it. His ear twitched and he licked his lips.
âI could swap!â he said, but he didn't. He set Sophia down and she wiped herself off before finishing dinner.Â
---
Morning came and his fears were confirmed. Knees nearly the size of his head they were so swollen. It was only with magical assistance that he managed to get out of bed, but he couldnât make it to the kitchen. Stairs were not happening. He made it to the living room, picked out a few books so he wouldnât have to get up for new ones, and sat on the couch. Then lay down on the couch, propping his feet up. That helped.Â
âHey IDIOT!âÂ
Oh right. His royal dessert. Heâd be happy to spit her up⌠if he wasnât so disinclined to move for the next several hours. At some point he would have to! Heâd need to eat, need to use the toilet⌠heâd need to get to find someone to heal his knees. But right now, he just wanted to lay on his couch.Â
Sophia grumbled at his reluctance but did understand why, so she didnât insist on being released just yet. So heâd get his few hours on the couch with his books. And a belly full of princess. It would be so pleasant if it werenât for the throbbing pain.Â
Did he smell smoke? That was definitely smoke. From the kitchen.Â
Since sophia could hear him he groaned very loudly before making his slow painful way down the stairs to the kitchen to find 6 small people attempting to cook on his stove and use his toaster. They weren't exactly failing, but were having some difficulties.Â
âI have smaller appliancesâ yonah growled making them jump, thankfully none of them fell, not off the counter nor into any heated appliance.Â
Instead of retrieving such things he sat at the dining table and directed his guests to each location. Avshi did a little magic to direct airflow and remove the smoke smell caused by bread stuck in his giant-sized toaster.Â
âWe were trying to make food for you as wellâ Avshi said.Â
âThatâs⌠niceâ Yonah frowned a bit, suspicious.Â
âSome of us objected!â Chai added and Yonah grinned. âBut Avshi was⌠persuasive.â
âI am grateful for the effort, if you think you can manage it, kasha and eggs would be a fine breakfast.â
They could manage. Boiling the buckwheat and scrambling eggs wasnt so hard at a larger scale, especially with Avshi providing some kitchen magic, with Yonahâd direction.Â
âThese are basic spells Avshi!â yonah chided.Â
âI don't really need cooking spells on adventuresâ Avshi pointed out.
Not as fantastic as dinner had been, but still a very enjoyable meal was prepared. Piles of toast and jars of jams were opened even though yonah protested at a few, made with rarer berries and fruits, there wasnt much he could do about it.Â
âWill your princess be joining us?âÂ
He wasnt really sure who said it since siad princess thrashed, visibly, in his stomach while yelling to be let out and if he takes one bite of food with her still in sheâd make him regret it. But he barely noticed with all the eyes on him. It was annoying to feel embarrassed about it, Sophia was fine! Theyâd all been told the details last night. And most importantly, he couldn't get up to spit her up in the sink. He had to do it here, at the table.Â
It was challenging as he couldnt even stand to get a better angle, but he managed it. And with a CLUNK Sophia hit the table and started to cuss him out. How he could have done this when he had woken up! When he walked into the kitchen and was already standing and could reach the sink! but NOOOOOOOO.Â
Yonah chose to take a cleansing swig of water and then use a cleaning spell on Sophia before she dismissed her glass form and took seat at the midsize table full of silent seated figures.Â
âWell? Donât tell me youâve never seen someone spat up before! I mean aside from last night. If this made any of you lost your appetites I will be severely disappointed.â and she took a piece of toast and a large spoonful of yonahâs most valuable jam.Â
They did manage to eat breakfast, and even clean up.Â
Yonah insisted they make their way to the living room, not upstairs to the workshop, when the adventuring party began to say their farewells. Most were intrigued and/or confused, with Chai being suspicious. Once again Yonah lay on his couch, though only after he picked out a few more books, smallfolk sized, and a scroll. He also piled some pillows to properly elevate his legs. It was very awkward but the relief was very worth it.Â
The adventurers had been all placed on an ottoman next to the couch. Sophia sat on Yonahâs chest with her own book, thoroughly uninterested in what was going on and making sure everyone knew this.Â
âYouâre very good adventurersâ Yonah mused.Â
âExcuse me?â Chai squeaked.
Yonah snorted âLook at me! You nearly took me down and that was with three of your lot out of the fight, and the rest of you tired from a day of adventuring already. Of course, i was holding back, didnt want to hurt my guests.â he chuckled, âbut you gave me a run for my money.â
âWe werent being paid by you⌠to fight you.â Oren pointed out.Â
âNo. No you werent, so how about instead I pay you to adventure for me?â
âEXCUSE ME?â Chai nearly choked, âwe are NOT accepting money from an evil wizard! Certainly not one who ATE THREE OF US!â
âHush!â Tori elbowed her.Â
âBut, heâs evil! Weâre the heroes, our reputations!â She continued to protest.
âI am not hiring you as an evil wizardâ Yonah corrected her, âbut as a royal mage. His Mystical Majesty has authorized me to fund quests should the situation call for it. And the situation calls for it.â
He lifted up a hand and twirled it in the air, making the books and scroll he got out earlier levitate and open to fall upon the ottoman in front of the now curious smalls. Old books that he had managed to untangle about 90% of the mysteries of, and a scroll that remained wholly incomprehensible. All this led to the locations of a few magical items as well as means to do some reconnaissance on decaying fey realm structure. King Ben needed to beef up the protective wards on sensitive parts of the forest.Â
Not that the adventurers needed to know this. Their job was to solve a few puzzles, survive the treacherous quests, and bring back the items and information. They didnt need to know what it was all for, even if they begged to know.
âIâll tell Avshi upon your return, but i will have Eli draw up a contract that they will regret breaking should they tell the lot of you. Oh fuck i forgot! You all need to sign a contract for this questâ none of them looked happy, in fact they all looked like they were about to turn down the job.
âDont worry,â yonah said which only made them worry more, âItâs just an employment contact for the kingâs records, budget stuff mostly. Ok it has some magic binding but it just lets us know if any of you die on the job, it wont curse you for abandoning the storyâ
Finally he told them how much theyâd be paid and Chai nearly fainted. No one had anymore objections.Â
âWhatâs the catch?â Chai asked when she got her wits back.Â
Yonah took a deep breath.
âBefore you do any of thisâ he waved a hand at the books and scroll. âI really need you to fetch me a witch to fucking fix my kneesâ
[FIN]
thanks for reading. if you liked this story PLEASE LET ME KNOW. REBLOG, ADD COMMENTS, SEND ME A MESSAGE. ANYTHING TO LET ME KNOW IT WAS ENJOYED. (reblogs to spread my work are PREFERRED)
Read all mystic woods so far: https://vore-scientist.tumblr.com/tagged/mystic+woods+story
;)
#safe vore#soft vore#gt vore#giant/tiny vore#nonsexual vore#vore writing#mystic woods#mystic woods story
51 notes
¡
View notes
Text
NUH UH I LOVE YOU EVEN MORE WHENEVER I SEE YOUR LITTLE MESSAGES OR YOUR REPOSTS I GIGGLE LIKE A LITTLE KID AND ITS SO SO SO AWKWARD BECAUSE THEN MY CLASSMATE FRIENDS PEOPLE ASK ME WHY IM LAUGHING AND ITS SO AKWARD YOU MAKE MY DAY I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU MORE AAAAASAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH
I ALSO JUST FINISHED NEVERMORE AVAIALBLE NON FAST PASS CHAPTERS I LOVE IT I LOVE IT I LOVE IT I. LOVE. IT. I LOVE FANTASY AND POWERS AND ACTION AND EVERYTHIGN MY FAVORITE CHARACTER IS LIKE DUKE OR LENORE I LOVE THEM THE SCRUNKLIES. LENORE AND ANNA DIVORCE ARC BETTER NOT LAST I WILL LITERALLY SCREAM BUT THEYRE BACKSTORY IS SO CUTE OMG LENORE LITERALLY COMMIT ARSON AND DISGUISED HERSELF AS A DUDE WITH A FAMILY AND EVERYTHING TO MEET ANNABELLE AGAIN THEYRE SO CUTE I LOVE THEM BUT WHY ANNABELLE WHY WOULD YOU DO DUKE LIKE THAT I STILL DONT KNOW WHAT HAPPENED IM SO CURIOUS WHYD SHE DO THAT I MEAN ITS IN CHARACTER BUT WHY DDDDD: I LOVE THEM SO MUCH. EULALIA IS SO SO SO SO SO COOL HER ABAILITY IS SO COOL I WASNT EXPECTING IT BUT I LIKE HER SPECTRE THE MOST OUT OF THE ONES WE SEE RIGHT NOW I LOVE HER ABILITY BUT NOW LENORE IS THE INKY ONE THAT HASNT MANIFESTED IN HER LITTLE GROUP SO IM EXPECTING VERY VERY GRAND MANIFESTATION OR NONE AT ALL BECAUSE OF SOME BIGGER REASON IM SO EXCITED FOR THE NEXT CHAPTERS I LOVE YOU THANK YOU FOR INTRODUCING ME I LOVE IT I LOVE IT I LOVE IT!!,! I WILL DO WHATEVER I NEED TO TO PAY BACK THE DEBT !,!,!
ANYWAYS IM SADDENED AND PLEASED TO SAY THAT I AM NOT 14 OR 15!! BOOM IM 13. GOD I SOUND SO YOUNG. I SWEAR IM NOT THAT DUMB THOUGH IM ALMOST STARTING HIGH SCHOOL AND SHSAT RESULTS COME OUT THIS THURSDAY SO THATS WHEN MY PARENTS DECIDE WHETEHER I DIE OR NOT!:!,!! WIHS ME LUCK!!!!
AND ABOUT THE GENDER THING IM BORN A GIRL BUT HONESTLY I COULD CARE LESS WHAT ANYONE CALLS ME SO GO WILD!!!!! AND MY REAL NAME IS SONIJA BUT ITS PORNOUNCED SONIA I DONT KNOW WHY THEY PUT THE J IN THERE THE AMOUNT OF TIMES MY TEACHERS HAVE CALLED ME SO-NI-JA IS ABSOLUTELY INSANE BUT ITS SO FUNNY BECAUSE THEN HALF THE CLASS CORRECTS THEM AND THEY ALWAYS FORGET IMMEDIATLEY AFTER ITS ABSOLUTELY HILARIOUS IF ANYONE THAT SEES THIS KNOWS ME IN REAL LIFE NO YOU DONT SHUT UP AND GO AWAY PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE I DONT NEED PEOPLE STALKING MY TUMBLR YALL ALREADY GOT TO MY OLD TIKTOK :((( ANYWAYS I AM OFFICIALY CONVINCED EVERY SOPHIE IS AN ANGEL. IVE MET EXACTLY TWO SOPHIES IN MY LIFE AND THEY ARE BOTH SO SWEET AND SO KIND AND SO FUN AND SO COOL AND EVERY OTHER WORD IN EXISTENCE YOUR THE THIRD AND YOUR THE COOLEST OUT OF ALL OF THEM I LOVE SOPHIES. AND I LOVE THE NAME CHERIE IT JUST SOUNDS SO SOPHISTICATED YK LIKE I SHOUDL OOOK UP TO THIS PERSON IM NPT SURE HOW TO EXPLAIN IT WHICH IS RARE BECAUSE I USUALLY ALWAYS HAVE SOMEHTING TO DAY MAYBE TODAYS LIKE A BAD DAY FOR ME OR SOMEHTING YEAH PRPOBABLY I JUST HAD TWO TESTS IM PRETTY SURE I FAILED MY ELA TEST BUT MY SOANISH TEST WASNT TOO BAD ACTUALLY IT WAS PRETTY EASY I WAS EXPECTING MORE HONESTLY BUT ILL STOP TALKING ABOUT THAT NOW I MIGHT JINX MYSELF AND FAIL THAT QUIZ AND I CAN NOT AFFORD TO DO THAT!!!,!!
IM A OROPHET GUYS. A GENIE. AN ORACLE. I SUCCESSFULLY READ THE VIBES AND GUESSED YOUR HAIR COLOR!!! BUT YES YOU SHOULD ABSOLITELY DO THAT PURPLE UNDERSIDE THING I LOVE THOSE THEYRE SO PRETTY IF YOU FIND A GOOD HAIR SALON IT WOULD BE SO SO SO PRETTY JUST MAKE SURE THEY DONT MIX UP THE COLROS I THINK BECAUSE WHEN I DID MY PRUPLE HAIR THING IT CAME OUT MORE OF LIKE A DIRTY REDDISH PURPLE COLOR AND HONESTLY I HATED IT SO TRIED GETTING IT OUT AS FAST AS POSSIBLE AND SWORE TO NEVER DYE MY HAIR THERE EVER EVER EVER AGAIN I WAS SO SAD WHEN I SAW THE RESULTS :( I THINK UNDERCOLOR THINGIES ARE SO UNDDERATED THOUGH THEY LOOK SO PRETTY AND AND PRETTY AND COOL AND IT JUST GIVES OFF SUCH A GREAT VOBE I IMMEDIATELY TRUST ANYONE THAT HAS AN UNDERCOLOR THING AND IS NICE PLEASE GET IT
ANYWAYS WE ARE OFFICIALLY MARRIED NOW PLEASE ACCEPT THE RING!,!!'!! đ
I AM AIDEN. AIDEN IS ME. YOU CAN NOT CONVINCE ME OTHERWISE.
I'D LIKE TO POINT OUT SOME SIMILARITIES
no/little sense of personal space or boundaries until specified
absentish parental figure
loud and obnoxious
professional yappers
dont do well with silence and shit? idk he wanted music in the car when driving away so
love puzzles and stuff except hes a world record setter and i havent solved my rubixs cube in years
restless. very very VERY restless
adrenaline junkies only difference is i dont jump off 13 feet tall walls
humor coping mechanism
annoy people probably lol
smilies and nicknames and stuff
and most importantly
WE HAVE THE SAME BIRTHDAY
YOU DONT UNDERSTAND HOW HAPPY I WAS WHEN I FOUND OUT
oh yeah we also both like ashlyn lmao ur not slick aiden
THANK YOU FOR LISTYENING TO MY TED TALK!!!1!!1
36 notes
¡
View notes
Text
as the seasons change
C!Technoblade x gn!reader highschool!au
Word Count: 9.1k
Pronouns: they/them
A/N: this is literally so self indulgent, i spent a whole day writing this because im going through my techno feels rn. it basically follows the story of oblivious Y/N and Techno throughout the four seasons :)
Warnings: Underaged drinking, Swearing, Smoking, Drugs (very brief)
Suggested Songs: The State of Grace, Taylor Swift/ MEET ME AT OUR SPOT, THE ANXIETY, WILLOW, Tyler Cole/ that way, Tate McRae/ Falling, Chase Atlantic/ Compass, The Neighborhood
SUMMER------------
The August air was thick with the heat of the almost-setting sun. Her rays beat down on the backs of the group of teens, and mosquitos filled the silences between them with their incessant buzzing.
A small crack of static preceded the soft sound of music, accompanied by the sharp smack of Niki and Jackâs celebratory high-five.
âDidnât you start setting up the speaker like an hour ago?â questioned Wilbur, who was sunk into a half-broken lawn chair that he had found in the garage.Â
âYeah, it would have been much faster if you had asked Technoâ chimed Y/N from their place leaning against the above mentioned manâs leg.
His grunt of response was cut short by his little brother, Tommy, bursting into laughter.
âBecause heâs TECHno! Get it?!â
Everyone groaned and Wilbur smacked Tommy upside the head, grumbling about âshouldnât have let you come hang out with usâ
Y/N giggled at that, but took sympathy on the boy. âAww donât be like that Wil, Tommy, I thought that was hilarious.â
âDonât encourage him, Y/Nâ Techno leaned down to murmured to them in his low, monotonous voice.
There it was. The way he said their name! The way his calf felt under Y/Nâs back! The way he whispered sentences directly to them, as if it was some closely guarded secret. It was enough to bring butterflies to their stomach as they praised whatever higher being was out there for the heat of the day covering their blush.
âItâs so fucking hot,â Fundy moaned, kicking Wilburs shin from his place lying facedown on the grass. âCan we go to the pool or something?â
His request was met with a spectrum of responses, varying from Tommyâs âYES, PLEASE WILL? PLEASE!â to Technoblades indifferent shrug.
Jack took note of Technoblades open response with a shout of laughter. âTECHNOBLADE IN THE POOL! I WOULD PAY GOOD MON-â
âIâm not getting in, dumbass.â
âWhy? Scared youâll ruin your hair?â
âNo, he doesnât want us to know heâs secretly jacked under the sixteen sweaters he wears.â
Technoblade picked up the hem of his sweatshirt, making eye contact with Niki. She has a point.
âHow do you wear that in the Summer?â
âItâs n- TOMMY!!âÂ
Shrieks of laughter follow Tommyâs water gun assault on his brother. âWhen did he slip away to go get those?â Y/N wondered aloud.
âWHEN ARE WE LEAVING??â Tommy asked enthusiastically.Â
---
A crowded minivan, a stop to pick up Tommyâs friend, and a raid of Philâs linen closet for pool towels later, the group arrived at the neighborhood pool. The sun hung low in the horizon as people spilled out of Philâs van and began dragging the pool toys and water guns towards the gate.
The air around the black metal bars barring their entrance to the pool seemed to quiver.Â
âI think Wil has the pool key.â piped Niki in response to Fundy throwing his weight against the fence.Â
Fundy, in turn, sprinted back to the car, where Wilbur was taking inventory of snacks (and probably hiding the best for himself).Â
Technoblade looked down at the two younger boys and Y/N conversing in hushed whispers. All of a sudden, they screamed out in perfect synchronization, in equally high pitched voices,
âLet me innnn! Let me in pleaseeee!â
And promptly burst into giggles. Y/N almost toppled into Techno, both from laughing and the slight weariness from the heat.Â
The pool noodles he was balancing beneath his arms (laden with tote bags of pool toys and towels) toppled to the ground, but he didnât care. All he cared about was Y/Nâs hand steadying themself on his chest, and the way his face began to heat up almost unbearably considering the weather.Â
âOops, sorry!â they squeaked, leaning down to pick up the fallen noodles.
Technoblade was burst out of his daze by the return of his brother and Fundy, who triumphantly swiped the access card against the pad before kicking the gate wide open.
The clang of metal against the concrete pool clubhouse sent reverberating waves into the air, and everyone winced as the metal continued to drag.Â
Pool entrances varied, Niki, on the one hand, took her time tip-toeing into the water by the stairs, while Tubbo and Tommy almost knocked each other out crashing over the edge to the deep end.
Y/N chuckled at their antics, but seeing as they had settled on not getting wet today, they picked out a chaise in the shade and pulled a book and pen out of the small bag they had brought with them.
Technoblade watched them with almost unwavering interest, unless someone happened to look his way, in which case he would quickly turn back to his phone, scrolling aimlessly through his home screen until they turned away.
From his spot under the little roof of the clubhouse, he had an almost unobstructed view of Y/N, and how they chewed at the end of the pen they used to annotate their book. Oh how he wished he could read the little notes they scribbled in the margins, or the drawings they would surround words with when they got distracted from reading. And the way that pen dangled from their lips, their tantalizing, soft lips. Taunting him, almost. And their jewel-like, bright eyes. Always so inviting and playful; like the way they were meeting his right now-
Shit
He hadnât realized heâd been staring that intently. A small quirk of their eyebrow and a smirk on their lips was enough to make his heart give out. But not now. Not when they were waving their hand so intently to get him to sit next to them. Pretending to ponder the decision and gather his belongings, (when in reality he was just collecting his bearings), he walked over to them.
âSee! You donât always want to be alone, Mr. Iâm so antisocial and I hate everyone!â they smiled, patting the adjacent seat.
Youâre the only exception, he thought, his brain screaming and pushing to let the words leave his mouth. He couldnât though, not when they could never think of him the way that he thought of them.
So he answered with a small smile and a chuckle.Â
âWhat are you reading?â
âThe Picture of Dorian Gray! Remember you said you thought Iâd enjoy it?â they answered with enthusiasm, that sparkle still evident in their eyes.
It warmed his heart to know that they had taken the suggestion and committed to the book, which was admittedly a pretty tough read, because of him.
âHow could I forget?â
Their smile widened and they buried their head back in the book, that cursed pen once again being squished between their plush lips.
Technoblade peered over their shoulder to see that they were nearing the middle of the book, where Dorian returns from his theater date with Basil and Henry. Feeling satisfied enough that they were invested in the story, given their gasp and furious scribbling in the margins, he felt it safe enough to stare at them under the orange-tinged glow of the sunset.Â
Of course, he forgot about the crowd of his friends who were nudging each other and whispering about his infatuation with you. The whispers reached Wilbur who narrowed his eyes in his twin's direction and made a mental note to ask him about it later.
Once dark hit and the water began to run a little too cold for anyone's taste, they began to wrap themselves up in towels and raid Wilburs snack stashes. The snack distribution was cut off by Wilburs phone, screen lit up with a zoomed in photo of none other than Philza.Â
DADZA!!! Read the contact name as Wilbur swiped the screen and held the phone between his shoulder and ear, continuing to hand out snacks.
âOI, where in fucks sake are you lot? Itâs an hour past the devils ass why iâŚâ
The rest of Philâs screaming faded as Wilbur walked away to calm his father down.Â
âAN HOUR PAST THE DEVILS ASSâ Y/N screamed with laughter, sending the entire group into raucous peals of giggles.
âYep, mhhm, weâll be thereâ Wilbur walked back towards the group, motioning for everyone to get in the car.
âYes dad I know, yes, okay we will drop him off. Okay, byeâ Hanging up the phone, he ushered people back into the car, holding Tubbo back by his upper arm so that he could sit with easiest access to the door.
After dropping Tubbo off, and then doubling back and driving around town to drop people off at various houses, Technoblade, Tommy and Wilbur were alone in the car with Y/N.Â
âHere. Here. WIL! Pull over!âÂ
The van screeched to a halt as Y/N clambered over Tommyâs long legs, almost falling out onto the pavement. They leaned against the door of the passenger seat, thanking Wilbur and bidding farewell to the brothers. Just before they stepped away, Technoblade leaned down and kissed the crown of their head where it was leaning against his open window. Their stunned expression was lost in the dark and the window slid shut as Wilbur slammed the gas pedal to make it back in time before his dadâs curfew.
âWhat the fuck was thatâÂ
Technoblade gave him a glare, which lost its effectiveness when paired with the burning red blush flooding his face and neck, highlighted under the harsh white lights of the car. He turned his face away and resigned to staring out the window, the night air filtering through the small crack giving his face a little bit of relief.
âOkay at least tell me, are you together?â
âNo.â
âBut he likes them!â piped up Tommy from the back seat, looking up from his phone where he was playing a game.
âNo I- I donâtâ Damnit The crack in his voice gave it away.
Wilbur, sensing that it seemed to be more of a sensitive topic than he thought, decided to drop the subject for the time being, and Tommy was already absorbed back in his game.
The rest of the drive was spent in silence as they raced against time and the rules of Philza Minecraft.
AUTUMN----------------------
School started a few weeks after the pool night, which was followed by many late nights and summer fun by the friends, the knowledge that half of them would be away to college next year heavy in the atmosphere. To say the least, Junior year was not treating Y/N well. They were almost always working on homework, if not doing SAT prep, and they rarely went out with their friends. The only time Technoblade got to see them was during his AP Lit class, and because of it, he considered himself the luckiest man in the world. Ms. Renâs Literature classroom was the only place Technoblade seemed to see the old Y/N, the one from over the summer who got enthusiastic over books and gave him playful punches when he was a little too mean to their friends. Now, the only Y/N he saw was a stressed, tired person who was always carrying an energy drink in one hand and a stack of homework in the other. Except for in Lit. Y/nâs eyes would brighten as they discussed the reading from the previous night and their legs would jostle Technoblades from under their shared table to show him an annotation they had made. Technoblade assumed they were just rejuvenated from the literature, never once letting the thought cross his mind that maybe, just maybe, he was part of the equation too.
On the rare occasion that they would hang out with their friends, they would be easily prone to tears and every conversation would be redirected to how tired and stressed they were. Of course, Technoblade wanted them to be happy, and felt enormous empathy for his friend in the harshest year of high school, but he had suddenly become hyper-aware that the clock was ticking on his time left with them. He was a senior this year, and while Y/N still had a year left to go, Technoblade would be on his way to college, perhaps out of the country, in less than a year. It wasnât wrong to want to make the most of his time with them.
It didnât help that this internal time bomb was also counting down the opportunities he had left to tell them how he felt.
-----
He decided to get to them when they were in a good mood, and more likely to say yes. After Ms. Ren had finished assigning the reading due by Monday, he turned to the beautiful person who sat next to him and muttered in a low voice,Â
âHowâs your weekend looking?â
They looked up with a bright smile and whispered back
âI have tons of homework but I should be able to knock it out with a good day of work. Why? What do you have in mind?â
He knew this was the right time to ask you.Â
âJust be ready by 4pm on Saturday.â
----
Technoblade sat on the edge of his usually neat bed, now strewn with almost every sweater he owned. He was picking a stray piece of lint from the sweater nearest to him when he saw his brother walk past, then backtrack out of the corner of his eye.
âWhatâs got you all indecisive?â Wilbur asked, gesturing vaguely to the sweaters and random articles of clothing adorning his room.
âWait! Is today your date with Y/N?â
âItâs not a date.â grumbled Technoblade.
âThen why are you so stressed about what to wear?â he replied with raised eyebrows.
Technoblade groaned and threw himself on top of the pile of wool on his bed. âI just need this to be perfect. Y/N needs a break, and they deserve everything to be just right.â
âAnd you want to impress themâ sang Wilbur, now nudging Techno aside to sift through his sweaters.
Technoblades noise of indignation was muffled as Wilbur threw a cream colored sweatshirt at his face.Â
âWhat about this?â
âI couldnât find what to wear it with.â
Wilburs sigh rang through Technoblades room as he opened the closet, now in his proper mindset as the family fashion consultant. Garment after garment was thrown in Technoâs general direction, and he leaned and reached to grab them all.Â
âTry thatâ
Technoblade walked out of the bathroom to find Wilbur rummaging through his jewelry.Â
âWhen did I say it was fine for you to go through my stuff?â asked Technoblade, shoving Wilbur away. Wilbur shrugged in response, motioning for Techno to open his hand so that he could drop his selection of rings and necklaces into his open palm.
As Wilbur walked out the door, he thought he heard a faint âthank youâ, and smiled to himself.
-----
âThis is elaborateâ
âIâm a dynamic man Y/N.â
Y/N laughed at his response to the back seat of Technoblades car, which was filled with âsuppliesâ for the evening.
âThat outfit sure is dynamic.â
âWhy?â Technoblade asked nervously, drumming slightly on the steering wheel. âDo you like it?â
âI love it! I didnât think you could get any hotter but you somehow pulled it off!â
Realizing what they said, Y/Nâs cheeks flushed a deep red and they began to pick at their flannel. As soon as Technoblades surprise wore off, and the butterflies faded back to the dull sensation that always seemed to linger when he was around them, he let out a snort of laughter. That sent both of them into a fit which continued until Technoblade hit a pothole from laughing so hard.Â
Y/Nâs momentary fear only made them laugh harder, but Technoblade attempted to quell himself before he no longer had four functioning tires.
âDo I get to know where youâre taking me?â Y/N asked. They had driven a little ways out from the city, to the vaguely familiar areas that one only drives by when theyâre leaving town.
âYes.â He replied, slowing the car into a small parking lot. âBecause weâre here.â
The pair entered the small bookshop and a bell rang overhead. The store smelled of dust and books and Technoblade saw Y/N breathing the scent in like a breath of new life. Of course, this ended up in a small coughing fit which he pulled them out of with a few pats to their upper back.Â
âOkay we are on somewhat of a schedule, so I need you to go get a book. Any book, and meet me back at the register in 10 minutes.â He said, grabbing them by the shoulders and making direct eye contact. âOkay, Go!âÂ
And they both got lost in the mazes of words.
At 4:30 sharp, Y/N found Technoblade waiting for them at the register with a stiff red hardcover. He reached out for their book as they reached for their wallet.Â
âTech, no, you donât have to buy me books I can get it myselfâ
If for nothing else, the way they shortened the already shortened version of his name made his heart stutter, and he was overcome with the sudden urge to buy them every book in this store. But he wordlessly nodded his head ânoâ and paid for their two books.Â
As they walked back to the car, Y/N admired the way his jewelry glistened in the sun. The gold necklaces contrasting against the black turtleneck he wore under his sweatshirt made them think of the summer, when his rings would shine under the sun and in the light of their almost nightly group bonfire. Technoblade opened the door for them when they got to the car, pink hair flying in his face because of the wind. Before getting in, Y/N threw their arms around his neck in a hug.
âThanksâ
They mumbled into his neck.
He blamed his pink cheeks on the cold.
-----
âLet me carry something!â Y/N argued as Technoblade led them down the path of a park a little ways away from the bookstore.
âNo.â he answered, a basket and three bags dangling from his arms.Â
The argument continued as they made their way down the paved path, leaves crunching underneath their feet. A little ways into the walk, when the conversation had faded to discussing the latest reading assigned by Ms. Ren, Technoblade stopped Y/N by throwing a tote bag-laden arm against their chest.
âHere.â
He parted the branches that covered a small, unpaved path that led deeper into the trees.
âHow do I know youâre not trying to lure me here to kill me?â mused Y/N, already a few steps ahead of the pink-haired man on the pine-straw path.
âYeah hold on, let me just get my axe out from this basket real quickâ deadpanned Technoblade, earning a giggle from Y/N.
A few moments later, the path opened up to a clearing with a few fallen logs and a small brook trickling near the edge.
âThis is beautiful Tech! How did you find this?â they asked with an awestruck expression.
He hid the way that his ears flushed with his hair and busied himself laying out the picnic supplies he had dragged all the way out here, mumbling something unintelligible.
Once he was done, he looked up to find an empty clearing, Y/N nowhere to be found.
âY/N?â he called
He received a response in the form of a small yelp and a rather loud splash. âOver here!â
âWhat the hell were you thinking?â he asked, sprinting over to the edge of the stream. Their giggles calmed him a little bit, but didnât absolve him of all his worry as he subtly looked them over for any injuries.Â
âI thought the rock would be steady enough to hold meâ they pouted, gesturing vaguely at the rock in question, now shiny with water.
Technoblade sighed, rolling his eyes at their antics, but hoisted them up nonetheless. Once they were back on solid ground, he curled his finger around the back of his sweatshirt's neckline and pulled it over his head, almost knocking off his glasses in the process. He missed the way Y/Nâs eyes narrowed and focused on the way his black knit turtleneck hugged his figure, tucked into the dark brown trousers Wilbur had dug out of his closet just hours previously.
âAre you warm?â asked Y/N with an incredulous look, teeth slightly chattering.
âItâs for you, dumbass. Youâre almost sure to get sick in those wet clothes.â
Y/Nâs heart stuttered at the gesture, and at the way Technoblade shushed them when they tried to argue.
He turned away as Y/N shed their dripping flannel and replaced it with the sweatshirt, warmed by his own body heat.Â
When he turned back, he almost lost his breath again. Seeing them in his sweatshirt, the sleeves dangling past their fingertips and their hair a little tousled from pulling the garment over their head, messed with him just a little bit. He ignored the way that his cold-nipped nose was turning redder and redder and instead gently picked up their hand to guide them over to where he had set up the picnic, next to a towering tree with a thick trunk.
Both of them were hyper-aware of the way that his fingers held theirs, and the warmth that seemed to radiate from their touch. Neither one of them wanted to let go, but as they plopped down onto the picnic blanket sitting on the ground, their grip fell apart.
The loss of contact made the October day seem colder.
The muffled crunching of the leaves under their butts filled the air as they settled into a comfortable position and began digging through the picnic basket Technoblade had brought with food. The tension in the air slowly faded as they began to eat and the atmosphere filled with the joyous conversation of the two painfully oblivious teenagers.Â
When they had both finished eating, Technoblade pulled out the bag that he had brought from the bookstore and handed Y/N their book. The smile that graced their lips as they mumbled out another âthank youâ brought another wave of butterflies down Technoblades stomach. He pulled out his own book and made himself comfortable against the thick tree trunk behind him. Y/N reached into their back pocket and pulled out a ballpoint pen, the cap of the pen riddled with chew marks.Â
The damn pen.
They stuck it between their teeth and let it hang off of the right side of their mouth. Technoblade felt his chest heat up as they nudged him over to share his spot leaning against the tree. He opened his phone and hit play on a mix of Arctic Monkeys and Gang of Youths, before leaning back to where his shoulder was pressed with theirs and opened his book.
Time seemed to forget its rules in this quiet little forest, with just Y/N and Technoblade lost in their separate worlds of words. The peace was only ever disturbed by Y/N occasionally scribbling something down in the margin of their book, to which Technoblade would demand to see, and they would fall into a small discussion about the topic.
These occasions slowly began to wane off until Technoblade felt Y/N lean their head against him with a thud. He looked down to see them fast asleep, half leaning on his shoulder with the pen still clutched between their fingers. He took note of the way the pen was balanced like a cigarette and the small puffs of air following their cold breath resembled smoke. Ignored the way his heart was almost convulsing on itself, he chose to wrap his arm around them and savour the moment.
Because he was aware that before he knew it, it would be over.
WINTER---------------------------
The student media center had a hushed atmosphere to it, as people took advantage of their last afternoon to study for semester finals. Winter break would let out the next day, but for the overwhelmed Juniors and Seniors now crowding the library, the excitement would not set in until they quelled their nervousness over the last final of the semester.
One of the study rooms situated in the back was now crowded with the notorious friend group as they crammed for their last final. Fundy, Jack and Niki were trading around their history notes, Wilbur and Minx were arguing over the proper situation of a unit circle, and Technoblade was flash quizzing Y/N on the Polyatomic ions. Their frantic studying was interrupted by their friend, George, who had gotten bored of watching his two best friends during their last football practice of the semester. He quietly walked in and took a seat in the corner, pulling out a notebook and studying something or the other.Â
âWhy aren't Dream and Sapnap here cramming with us?â Minx asked George.
âThey have their âweightliftingâ final tomorrowâ seethed George, most likely jealous of his friendsâ somewhat pointless final.
Everyone laughed, and some groans of similar jealousy rang through the air right before the cracking loudspeaker of the school crunched to life, announcing that the doors would close at 6:00. Y/N looked down at their watch face, which read 5:45.
âFuck, Iâm never going to learn these charges! Donât even get me started on the fact that I donât have the solubility rules memorized!â squeaked Y/N in frustration. Everyone gave them a sympathetic look, knowing the rigorous emotional and mental demands of taking AP Chemistry.
âDonât worry, you still have the whole night to study!â consoled Fundy.
Technoblade felt his heart break at the way their eyes filled with tears of frustration.Â
âMy siblings scream way too much, I can never concentrate at homeâ
âCome study at our house!â exclaimed Wilbur. âWe can kick Tommy out so he wonât bother you!â
Wilbur sensed their hesitation and cut in before they could say ânoâ
âCome on, Dad wonât mind, he loves you! And it gives us an excuse to send Tommy out!â
Y/N turned their head in questioning to Technoblade, who grunted and nodded his head.
âI mean, if youâre sureâ
Eager nodding.
âThanks so much Wil!â
---
It was 11:50 and Philâs living room resembled something closer to an FBI clue board, with flashcards and chemistry notes strewn on every possible surface. Wilbur had retired to bed after reviewing his Calculus notes one last time, and Tommy was spending the night at Tubboâs. Phil leaned against the doorway and watched his son coach his best friend through the last few chapters of the textbook with a smile on his face.
âMake sure not to go to sleep too late! You need enough sleep for your final!â he called, retreating up the stairs.
Y/N checked their watch and sighed at the time. âI should get going soon.â they mumbled, beginning to collect their notes.
âStay the nightâ suggested Technoblade, pulling a blanket over their shoulders to protect them from the December chill that seemed ever-present, even with the crackling fireplace illuminating the room.Â
âI canât-â A yawn cut their sentence âI canât stay, I don't have anything and Iâve wasted enough of your time alreadyâ
Technoblade took them by the shoulders and looked them in the eyes, albeit having to lean down. âYou can never waste my timeâ
Shivers ran through Y/Nâs tired body and they offered him a weak smile.
He plucked the pen that was hanging from their mouth out and feigned disgust as he wiped it on their shirt, before throwing it in the pile of stationary by his feet.
âHow about you stay for a hot chocolate?â
The invitation was too hard to resist so they gave in, as long as it was âonly ten more minutesâ.
Technoblade filled two mugs from the pot of the beverage that Phil had left on the stove, and topped it with marshmallows and whipped cream.
Y/N took the mug from him with a âthank you!â, and led the way back to the living room to nestle under the warmth of the fireplace. The pair were both exhausted from the day of studying, and chose to sip their beverages in silence. Before either of them knew it, they were both asleep under Y/Nâs blanket, cuddled up against the cold of the night.
---
They woke up to the banging of Wilbur running down the stairs.Â
âShit, you two are still asleep?â
Y/N jumped up, knocking over their empty mug in the process. âFuck, what time is it?â they asked, urgently rummaging around for their bag.
â8:00â
âWhat time is your final?â grumbled Technoblade, still half-asleep with no intention to get up until his final later that day.
â8:20â they whined, almost breaking down.Â
âHey, itâs fine, go get clothes from my room, take anything you want. Iâll drive you.â said Technoblade in a calming voice.
Y/N looked at him with desperate eyes and thanked him before retracing the familiar path to his bedroom.
Technoblade cracked his back and followed Wilbur into the kitchen, intending to make Y/N a nutritious breakfast and pack them a lunch, but was met with Wilburs smirking face.
âWhatâs the deal?â said Technoblade in his monotonous low, pulling things from out of the fridge.
âAre we going to ignore that you and Y/N slept together?â
âGross you perv, we just fell asleep studyingâ
Wilburs smart-ass response was cut off by the arrival of the person in question, clad in one of Technoblades sweaters and sweatpants and ripping their fingers through their hair to attempt to tame it.
Technoblade ignored the all-too-familiar flutter of his heart at seeing them in his clothes and handed them a yogurt bowl he put together. âLetâs go, you can eat it in the car.â
They definitely broke laws driving at breakneck speed, but they pulled into the school parking lot at 8:15 and jumped out of the car, Technoblade following them to make sure they made it to the Chemistry classroom on time. With a minute and a half to spare, they arrived at the door to the classroom, earning a sigh of relief from both of them.Â
Dr. Yachtrong ushered Y/N into the classroom, but not before Technoblade placed a kiss on their forehead and wished them good luck. They entered the classroom in a daze, which they quickly shook off when the tests were passed out.
---
The final bell rang for the day and the cheers rang around the school, drowning out the crunchy loudspeaker announcements to âhave a good Christmasâ and to âmake good decisionsâ. Y/N had headed off to their last few classes following the Chemistry final, which had gone as good as one could expect a Chemistry exam to go. They were fairly sure they had passed which at this point, was a major win. As they left the History hallway, they saw their friend Karl leaving the art classroom.Â
âKarl!â they waved him down.
âHEY! Y/N!!!â he giggled excitedly âSchools out!â
âI know!â
Excited chatter filled the hallways and they bumped into Sapnap, Punz, and Dream leaving the weights room.Â
âHow was your weightlifting final?â snickered Y/N
Punz answered with a slight push to their head. The group was shot out at the front courtyard, where almost all of their other friends were waiting.
The celebratory mood was punctuated by Karl inviting everyone over for an âEpic School Sucks Partyâ at his house later that night.
Y/N looked around, searching for the pink-haired man that had been flooding their thoughts more than usual lately.
He had been acting differently, nervous even, since the day they fell asleep on him at the park. Y/N was only scared last night's incident would make it worse.
âHeâs probably finishing up his Latin stuffâ murmured Wilbur, leaning down to their ear.
Y/Nâs ears burnt a bright red upon knowing that Wilbur knew who they were looking for. They looked up to answer, but he had already gotten immersed in a conversation with Quackity and George.Â
The man in question came out of the front doors of the building and made a beeline for their cluster of people upon seeing them. Y/N couldnât help but admire the cuffs he wore on his slightly pointed ears, and the way his long pink hair fell behind his-
âOi Y/N is that Technoblades sweater?â
Screw you Minx
âY/N spent a surprise night over last nightâ snickered Wilbur, wiggling his eyebrows.
âIt's. Not. Like. That.â screeched Y/N, punctuating each word with a smack to Wilbur, somewhat drowned in the laughs and gasps of everyone in their group.
âWhy are we hitting Wilbur and can I join?â asked Technoblade once he integrated himself into the tangle of people. The laughs hushed as everyone turned to look between Y/N and Technoblade.
âWhat?â
-----
The heat of Nikiâs curling iron sent warm shivers down Y/Nâs neck, a grateful contrast to the harsh December chill plaguing the outdoors. She blew gently on the warm hair before letting it all fall back, tousling it to break up the curls.
âThanks Niki!â said Y/N gratefully, examining themselves in the mirror. âYouâre going to have to teach me how to do this someday.â
Niki laughed, already standing in front of the bathroom mirror to apply her eyeliner. With one eye closed, she spoke to the person now standing behind her, checking their outfit from different angles.Â
âSo really, whatâs going on between you and Technoblade?â
She knew of their intense crush on the pink-haired boy, which had started somewhere between 8th grade and freshman year, but she also knew that Y/N tended to be more closed off about their deep personal life.
Y/N sighed, almost in disappointment. âNothing. And thatâs the problem.â
Due to Nikiâs sympathetic look thrown their way, they fell down a rabbit hole of ranting which led them to where they were now; on the floor beside Nikiâs bed with Y/Nâs head in her lap.
âHe always acts so weird around me. One minute heâs holding my hand or kissing my forehead, and the next he won't even look at me, or only answers in short sentences. And it stresses me out because I think he hates me, but then he does shit like buying me books just to go read in a forest with him, or staying up all night with me to study for my Chemistry final, and I just-â They took a deep breath, containing their rambling.
âI just get more confused.â
----------
 Karls party was in full swing by the time Niki and Y/N got there. They were met at the door by Sapnap and Quackity, who for some reason were handcuffed to each other, and were both giggling and flushed. Y/N and Niki hung their coats on the rack by the door and walked into the festive atmosphere of the house, seeing familiar faces in every corner.
Despite the rowdy environment and the deafening noise, the party was relatively small, consisting of only 20 or so of Karls friends.
They followed Quackity and Sapnap into the living room where a semi-circle of people was lounging on various couches, passing around a blunt and playing what seemed to be truth or dare.
Ah. Thatâs where the handcuffs came from.
Niki and Y/N decided to play, Niki offering to go fetch them both drinks in the kitchen as Y/N found their place in the circle. To their surprise, Technoblade was there, seemingly uninterested in the game and more invested in something he was doing on his phone. Upon seeing Y/N, he gave them a smile, cheeks flushed with alcohol, and gestured to the small spot between him and the couch armrest. All eyes followed Y/N as they perched on the armrest, mumbling a small âhi!â to Technoblade.
Niki returned with two drinks in hand and shared a knowing glance with Y/N, as well as a miniscule smile, before handing them their drink and taking a seat on a cushion next to Jack and Minx.
âOkay okay, In honor of our new guests arriving, Y/N, truth or dare?âÂ
Y/N knew by the looks everyone was giving them that choosing truth would not be the best option.
âDare.â
A small sigh of disappointment left Karls lips before a mischievous light came into his eyes and he perked up again. âI dare you to sit in Technobladeâs lapâ
Snickers echoed across the group as Technoblade looked up at the sound of his name. He looked up to where Y/N was balancing themself on the edge of the couch, and with some burst of courage, that was probably induced by the alcohol, he wrapped his arm around their waist to tug them into his lap with a squeak of surprise.
After recovering from their initial embarrassment, Y/N turned to the man whose lap they were in. âTechno, truth or dare?â
He huffed but quietly breathed out âTruthâ, suddenly very aware of how close their face was to his. After a few brief seconds of eye contact which seemed to last an eternity, they stuttered out
âUmm, do you,- actually, how did, how did they get you to play? This game... I mean?â
âBOO! WHAT A BORING FOOKIN QUESTION!â called Minx from the cushion she was on.
His response of how he didnât mean to get dragged in to this âstupid middle schoolers gameâ was slightly slurred as he took a big chug of whatever liquid was floating around his red solo cup.
This worried Y/N. They never saw Technoblade drink more than enough to get him slightly tipsy, but they brushed it off on end-of-the-semester excitement. In any case, they would confront him when they got the opportunity to talk to him alone.
---
Said opportunity arose after the Pizza arrived, and most people began to file into Karls movie room to watch whatever garbage show he decided on running. Y/N stayed back, intending to have full access to the pizza and Technoblade, noticing this, stayed with them. Y/N hopped up onto a counter and pulled the pizza boxes to them.
âHey Tech?â
âHeh?â
âAre you okay? I haven't seen you drink this much before?â they asked, running a concerned hand through his hair before pressing it to his forehead to check how hot he was.
His eyes closed and he nuzzled into their touch.
âI guess Iâm just nervous.â
âNervous? What do you have to be nervous about? Itâs winter breakâ they answered, a small smile on their beautiful face.
This was his chance.
âI have to start applying for colleges.â
Fuck, he missed it.
-----
The food brought a new bought of energy to everyone at the party, and by 3 in the morning, the celebration was still heavy in the air. Everyone thanked whatever brought Karlâs parents to buy a house far removed from any close neighborhoods, so the noise wouldnât earn them a police visit.
Loud music blared from the speakers in the living room, which had been cleared of furniture to make space for the energetic teenagers.
Y/N took turns dancing with Niki, Minx, and Jack before being stolen away by Sapnap who spun them around until they almost threw up. Eventually, Y/N ended up on the outskirts of the dancefloor, where they saw their favorite apathetic pig-boy leaning against a corner, snickering at everyone who was embarrassing themselves in their drunken haze.Â
âWANNA DANCE?â asked Y/N leaning towards him to enunciate over the music.
How could he say no? When they were looking up at him with those big, bright eyes and a slight sheen of sweat over their face.
-----
The party began to dissipate nearing the hours of dawn. Around 5, people began trickling out. Except for the select few who had decided to just crash with Karl.
Technoblade and Wilbur parked a little ways away from their house, walking the rest of the way and ushering each other up the tree by Wilburs bedroom to sneak back in.Â
It was locked.
âYou dimwit, didnât you unlock the window?â
âOf course I did you arse, where do you think I snuck out from?â
Their bickering was interrupted by a small tap on the glass by none other than a smirking Tommy.Â
âLeave it to him to only wake up when he wants to annoy usâ
âTommy, let us in.â
Tommy made a rubbing motion with his index finger and thumb. Looking at Wilbur and sighing, Technoblade pulled his wallet out and held up a 10.Â
Tommy made a âmoreâ motion
20. Then 40. Then 50.
âSo generous of you lads, come on in!â he giggled, snatching the money from his brother and leaving the window open for the two to clamber in awkwardly.
Technoblade snuck back into his room, stripping off his sweaty clothes and falling onto the mattress. Before he blacked out, he saw two notifications come in.
BitchBur: I took these pictures tn, thought u might want them ;) (8 images attached)
And
Y/N <3: I hope you figure out the college situation! <3 let me know if you can hang out sometime :D
He opened Wilburs text to find a collection of candid pictures Wilbur had snapped over the course of the night. One of Y/N in his lap, a few of them laughing together over pizza, a few of them on the dance floor, and what had to be his favorite: a picture of them kissing his cheek as a âgood luckâ for his arm wrestle with Dream.
A smile creeped onto his face and he felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude for his brother. He set the last picture as his wallpaper before turning off his phone and falling into a realm of blackness.
SPRING------------------
âThat was my very last AP Exam!â exclaimed Y/N, walking through the door of the coffee house where all their friends were lounging.Â
The small shop erupted with cheers as they celebrated everyone finishing their school year. The cheers eventually died out, though, as the realization sunk in. Tomorrow was graduation.
The seniors in the group, Wilbur, Technoblade, Minx and Fundy were all going off to college.Â
Wilbur to England, Fundy to the Netherlands, and Minx to Ireland. The one person who hadnât decided on a college yet was Technoblade.
âWhy do you all have to leave the country?â whined Y/N.
A chorus of similar sentiments left the other juniors who were scattered around a few tables that had been pushed together.Â
As the conversation descended into dorms and expenses, Y/N received a text from Technoblade. The shock of the âdingâ made the pen that had been balancing between their lips clatter onto the floor.
Apathetic pig-boy: come outside
Y/N looked around, not having noticed that Technoblade had disappeared from the table. Taking advantage of the conversation everyone else was immersed in, they quietly snuck out, but not without avoiding Wilburs keen eyes, which narrowed upon realizing his brother was not at the table.
They wandered outside, finding Technoblade sitting at one of the outdoor tables covered by the awning.Â
âMy Yale email came in.â he said as soon as he saw them walk outside.
They jumped with barely contained joy. âWhat did it say?â
âI wanted you to be here when I opened it.â
Everyone knew that Technoblades dream college was Yale. He had talked about it ever since he was a little kid, screaming about Greek mythology on the school playground. Y/N knew that it was Technoblades biggest ambition to study literature at one of the most renowned colleges in the world, but they still felt a twinge of sadness. On top of losing half their friends, they couldnât lose the one person that meant the most to them too.
âOpen it!â
Y/N leaned against the back of Technoblades chair, almost falling over his shoulder as they watched the loading icon on the collegeâs website.
Technoblade clicked on the notification and they both read it together
Congratulations! We are glad to inform youâŚ
âTHAT YALE UNIVERSITY HAS DECIDED TO ACCEPT YOUR APPLICATION! TECH I'M SO PROUD OF YOU!â Screamed Y/N, wrapping their arms around his shocked figure. They placed a million kisses all over his face, gushing about how proud they were of him, ignoring the gut wrenching feeling inside of them. Â
âWhatâs the screaming about? Did you two finally get together?â Asked Wilbur as the group flooded out of the coffee shop to see what the commotion was about.Â
âYale accepted me.â mumbled Technoblade, just loud enough for them to hear.
The cheers that followed his announcement almost made their small hometown collapse. Congratulations were exchanged and backs were pat, and in the mess, Y/N managed to sneak off to the side. The only person who noticed was Niki, who followed them to the corner of the parking lot where they were kicking at the asphalt with their converse. She sat down, and the two rested in silence, the April wind blowing their hair all over the place.
âHeâs leaving.â Heâs leaving me. They wanted to say, but they didn't.
Niki gave her friend a small side hug, somehow interpreting the sentence accurately. âHeâs pursuing his dreams Y/N, you know he doesnât want to leave you.â
âHow do I make him stay? Itâs selfish and Iâd feel like a bitch but Niki I donât think I can live without him.â
âY/N.â
âHmm?â
âYou need to tell him how you feel.â
----
The next day brought sunny skies and the enthusiastic atmosphere of graduation. They had all managed to snag themselves some graduation tickets to see their friends finish high school.
Jack, Niki, and Y/N were sitting in a Wendyâs parking lot, waiting for the clock to hit 11:45 so they could start making their way to school. It seemed empty without the Seniors of the group, as they were all at school getting ready for the ceremony. Y/N voiced this concern aloud, to which Jack responded, âWeâll have to get used to it. This is how itâs going to be next year.â
And the three fell into silence, sullenly dipping their fries into their frostys.
----
Jack, Niki, and Y/N let themselves be jostled into school with the crowds of emotional parents and kids who were already bored of the event. They found decent seats, near the front aisle and set their belongings down.Â
Not a moment later, they were greeted by Philza, who filed in with the rest of the boys extended family to sit beside them.Â
The dimming of the lights led to hushed whispers erupting from the previously rowdy crowd.Â
Procedure came and went, the salutatorian and valedictorian giving their respective addresses to the crowd, the speech of the somewhat bored principal, and finally,Â
âWithout further ado, presenting the Graduating Class of 2021!âÂ
Cheers erupted from the crowd as names began to be called.Â
Within the first five minutes, the boredom began to set in and Jack began a game pigeon game, which Phil demanded to be added to. The four played the digital card game until they were pulled out of their concentration by a familiar name being called. They erupted into cheers as Fundy walked across the stage to pick up his diploma and shake the Principalâs hand. The process was repeated until Minx, her eyes shining as she shook the principal's hand earnestly, then flipped him off quickly behind his back, which sent the auditorium into a fit of laughter.
Person after person was called up, until...
âTechnoblade Minecraftâ
Philza almost cried. He stood on his chair, screaming in excitement for his son which made the boy in question flush as he collected his diploma and took a rather rushed leave off the stage, but not before seeing the heart that Y/N made with their fingers in his direction.
The same general act happened during Wilburs announcement, except that he laughed and gave his dad a cheering motion with his hands.
---
The group spilled out onto the lawn of the school, congratulating people they knew when they saw them. Technoblade and Wilbur joined their family, receiving hugs from a very emotional Tommy. Y/N, Niki, and Jack waited behind for their friends to finish up with their families before tackling them in hugs. Screams and whoops came from the puddle of people on the floor, everyone yelling things to each other. The atmosphere was charged with happiness, and relief, and one couldnât help but feel elation despite the bittersweet nature of graduation.
âAlright mates, party at my house!â boomed Philza over the noise.
The infamous graduation party. They had planned the two-part party in middle school, when they had had their first sleepover at the group's âhubâ, aka Philzaâs house. Since then, the party had become a reality and the first part would be executed tonight. The next being, of course, when the remaining half of the group graduated.
A marquis was set up in Philâs garden, now uncluttered and full of spring blossoms. It was such a different atmosphere than it had been last summer, when their bonfires would stretch out into the early hours of the morning.
Food laden tables were scattered around the marquis, and to everyone's delight, a chocolate fountain rested on one of them.
After collecting food and gifts from various guests, the group found themselves sitting under the shade of a large tree with a rickety old treehouse balancing on it, which Tommy and Tubbo were attempting to devise a plan to get into with the help of their friend Ranboo, who didnât seem as enthusiastic about the idea as the others.
âMy flight leaves next week.â sighed Minx, leaning against Nikiâs shoulder.
âIâll be out of here by July the latestâÂ
âPhilâs taking us to London next week and Iâll just be stayingâ
Everyone turned to Technoblade to reveal when he would be leaving for college.Â
âIâm going to Connecticut a week before the beginning of the termâ
âSo how long will you be home this summer?â Y/N asked, setting down their cookie.
âBetween travelling and dorm set-up, Iâll probably only be here for about two weeks total.â
Y/Nâs eyes filled with tears as they pushed their head into Technoblades chest.Â
âI just-â sniffle âI just canât believe youâre all leaving!â they cried, muffled by Technoblades button down.
This sent everyone into a fit of tears as they all began hugging each other for what seemed like the hundredth time that day.
The moment was interrupted by Phil, who came out of the house with a camera and various props. Encouraging everyone to gather around and take pictures. Everyone scuffled around to fix their disheveled appearances and began making their way to Phils makeshift photo booth.
âTech- wait!â called Y/N, pulling him back by the forearm. âYour hairâ
They put pressure on his shoulders to get him to lean down so that they could fix his stray hairs.Â
Right then, looking at the way Y/Nâs shoes sank into the ground and feeling their light touch in his hair, he decided. I have to tell them. This is my last chance.
âHey Y/N?â
âHmm?â
âI-â deep breaths, âI need you to-â
âCome on, lovebirds get in the picture!â called Phil, walking over to drag them to where everyone else was.Â
Y/N gave him an apologetic look, woven with the silent promise of later.
Damnit Dad.
----
The pictures had lasted what felt like eons, but between the corny props and the harsh afternoon sunlight, they held valuable memories.
But Technoblade had no interest in them at the moment, as he dragged Y/N behind the trunk of the tree they had sat at before.
The sunlight filtering through the leaves made Y/Nâs face all that much more beautiful, and Technoblade struggled to tear his attention away to focus on telling them. He gathered up his courage and opened his mouth to speak.
But the only thing that came out was âOW!â
As a pinecone bonked off his head and rolled away on the ground, leaving chips of it in his hair.Â
âLook out below!â Called Tubbo from somewhere above them. So they managed to get in. Damnit.
Y/N took his hand and led him to the other side of the tree, away from the boysâ field of destruction. They sat down gently, pulling Technoblade down with them to pluck the pieces of pinecone out of his hair.
âHere. Distraction free! Now tell me what youâve been trying to say because thereâs something I need to tell you too.â
That gave Technoblade the perfect opportunity to gather his nerves. âYou go firstâ
âNo, itâs fine you!â
âNo you go!â
It seemed as if the stars had collided and sent out particles so many eons ago with the knowledge that everything would lead up to these two kids coming to the same conclusion at the same time.Â
âI love youâ
âI love youâ
Their eyes met as they stared, wide-eyed and gaping-mouthed at each other. Overcoming the initial shock, they began to ramble.
âI didnât think you felt the same way because you always got quiet around me and then you woul-â
âCan I kiss you?â Technoblade interrupted them, not really hearing their rambling through the buzz going through his brain.
They nodded shyly in response as he wrapped his hand around the back of their neck to pull them dizzyingly, tauntingly closer. He looked into their eyes one more time to make sure they were serious, but Y/N was already closing the gap between their lips. They hoisted themselves into his lap and gripped his hair to bring him impossibly closer.
But alas, in this group of people, nothing goes unnoticed or undisturbed.
âEW! TECHNOâS KISSING Y/N!â screamed Tommy from the balcony of the treehouse which resulted in whoops and cheers from everyone at the party.
âFINALLY!â yelled someone amongst the crowd.Â
Y/N felt their ears burn a bright red as they buried their face into Technoâs neck.
âYeah Y/N! Get some!â
âOh fuck off!â
A/N: i hope u guys liked it :D, also this is my first time writing with they/them pronouns so if i made a mistake pls donât hesitate to correct me!
224 notes
¡
View notes
Note
ok now im curious what your most petty thing is (regarding the dp post)
Oooh boy, here we go! Buckle up fuckers this is gonna be a longer one.
My senior year of high school, I took a creative writing class. Partially because I needed to fill the slot, mostly because I wanted to improve my writing (spoiler: I did not). Now, my high school was a three floor building- first was mostly gym, second was general, and the third was senior lockers and art classes. I spent a good chunk of my schedule senior year on the second and third floor, going between an art class to my earth science (I took that one entirely as filler, but also bc I like science) to my locker and so on.
Creative writing? Creative writing was in the fucking basement. Go to the first floor, go to a corner generally used for health and development classes, to another corner, follow a ramp and some stairs, and boom there it is kind of basement. (Side note but this teacher was REALLY into attendance and would get you in trouble if you were late which was really annoying since basically no other class was in that part of the building).
My creative writing teacher wasn't bad, per se. I've had worse teachers. I had an algebra teacher who delighted in making freshman girls cry and mocking them for it. I had a journalism teacher who would use her class time reporting how Hilary was secretly ill during the election. I had a history teacher say trans people weren't real to an openly gender nonconforming student (I didn't know them well enough to ask for specifics on their alignment, but they were using they/them at that point) and set up assignments just to mock students on the take they were told to make. It was more that she was uncreative and took it out on the kids doing creative writing.
She gave us two books to read. Basically âhow I writeâ by published authors. I donât remember the first one well enough and I donated it ages ago, but the second was Stephen Kingâs âOn Writingâ. It was 3/4â˛s personal stories about his life and 1/4â˛s âalso write a bit every dayâ. I mostly remember the first author bc she had those fake dreadlocks white people do when they destroy their hair and she gleefully told a story about making her son have a meltdown at a party or wedding or something bc he got overwhelmed and she wanted him to learn that âsometimes you donât get what you wantâ. So. You know. Not much there.
She also instructed us to write in a journal every day, which she would check every few months or so. It had to be at least half a page. She would leave little comments in every one elseâs journals when she checked them, but not mine- I realized pretty quickly she was a bit uncomfortable with LGBT+ content, so I made it my mission to make every journal drabble as gay as possible bc I was bored and she couldnât mark them WRONG when she just stated we needed to write.
But it doesnât end there! Through the entire class, we got exactly five writing projects. Stories that follow very specific guidelines that we would then read in front of the class, group proofread, and then have the teacher give final grades for. These things were approximately like a thousand words a piece, and I was writing out my 10,000 word âIt Starts off Smallâ story in class when I got bored, so it wasnât difficult.Â
Our first project was a character going through a difficult decision. Or... something? I honestly forget the criteria. Anyway, I was HYPE. Iâd had this idea for a long time now a human choosing between peaceful death or reincarnation, and this gave me the push to write it! I had a whole thing planned with death being a deer and reincarnation being a wolpertinger (bc reincarnation leads to many possibilities, ed boy, so a Frankenstein bunny made sense to me). Anyway I poured my heart and soul into this bastard and, bright eyed and bushy tailed, handed it in. My classmates all thought it was pretty good. Not to toot mâown horn, but there was some pretty bad ones going in, so I thought Iâd get a solid B or something.
I got a D. I guess the struggle was too metaphorical, or it didnât perfectly fit her criteria. I was devastated. Then I was mad. Bc I was a bored senior who thought theyâd made something pretty decent for this completely optional class and her refusal to see that really hurt me at sixteen (I was always a year younger than my other classmates, so despite being a senior I didnât turn eighteen until almost a year after graduation)
Well, fuck it, I decided. Iâm going to parody the shit out of this class.
Our next project was a fantasy story. I was bitter and grumpy. The other fantasy stories read aloud were stuff like âyeah this dude fought a wizard and got a girl, then they went home and bangedâ (this was not hyperbole, he wouldâve written and read the smut if allowed, I knew him personally) and âthis girl that NO ONE UNDERSTOOD was called CRAZY but this S@!$ cheerleader who Stole Her Boyfriend so she killed them allâ (fun fact: the girl who wrote that was my age and a sort of half-friend from middle school. She was a yaoi fangirl who didnât mind lesbians as long as they, you know, didnât FLIRT with her or something.)Â
So I get up there. Itâs the last day of presentations. And I present with a polite cheer. My story is about two magical shepherd type figures who are called Sister Brighten and Brother Dick as they chase down a werewolf who was drunk off his ass and accidentally bit someone else. They then revealed they were basically supernatural designated drivers for the whole town. I made Brighten mention that Dickâs name wasnât even Richard. I titled it âHis Favorite Brand is Grayhoundâ. It fit every single criteria. I got an A. I could tell she didnât want to, because there was no comments or anything like everyone elseâs, but she had to follow her own criteria.
Our third was a conjoined effort thing so I didnât pull any fuckery there, but the fourth one was about common myths and spinning them into real or fake. One girl did the hook-handed door handle thing and the boyfriend ended up above his truck hanging (somehow???). I think someone did the age-old adage of a haunted wedding dress? I kind of read through those presentations.Â
Now, Iâm salty-salty at this point. I wasnât expecting His Favorite Brand is Grayhound to get me a good grade. I half-assed a lot of it. I am in full Not Happy Teenager at this point. I grab a daddy long leg and settle in.
My fourth story of the year is âPaperskin.â
Paperskin is about a boy named Billy with the thinnest skin membrane ever. Just full on body horror. You could see his teeth behind his lips. Billy gets bored one day and wanders out of his house, tries to kick a soccer ball, and breaks a leg. As heâs laying in the grass a daddy long leg bites him- and his skin is so flimsy the fangs sink in and he dies. Iâm actually still pretty proud of Paperskin. Itâs a horrifying, Edgar Allen Poe of a monstrosity, but it made people squirm, which was the point. The teacher is clearly a bit unnerved at this point, but she gives me another A.Â
I wrote a more ânormalâ story after that of a contentious objector forced to house kids going to see if any confirmed soldier deaths were any of their parents as my final one and I could feel her spite as she gave me a B.
So, yeah. Thatâs the story of when I tormented my creative writing teacher with The Gays and my weird ass sense of humor after she called one of my best works at that age a piece of shit.
 Hereâs a google drive of these bad boys, because yes I do still have these things. I turned these fuckers in for grades, people.
#Ask#Anon#Question Mandar#Life#Humor#Writing#I was a good kid I swear#I didn't make much noise and I didn't argue much#It was just this one lady
95 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Happy New Year
WARNING: Fluff, friendly, little bit of alcohol, angst, a bit of bullying
Pairing: Pedro Pascal x You (Reader)
Wordcount: 1.6K
Note: Not betad, all mistakes are my own.
This was a request by anon:
"heyy could u write a os about reader and pedro meeting each other at a mutual friend's party and they just hit it off??"
I'm so bad at fluffy writing because 'Im such a slut
I hope you like it.
I'm not gonna lie, I actually struggled writing this đ
Extra note: Y/F/N = Your friend's name
DISCLAIMER: the number is fake! I got it off a fake number site!!
Masterlist
You knew your friend was popular with a lot of people, but when you were invited to their New Yearâs Eve party, you had no idea there would be so many and you barely recognised any of them. You guessed some of the guests were your friendâs partnerâs, but it didnât really make a difference to you now that you were standing alone on the side-line with a drink in hand.
You contemplated to just leave and go back to your original plan to celebrate in front of your TV with pyjamas on, it wasnât as if you hadnât done it before, but it was nice to see your friends again, at least some of them.
While contemplating what to do next, you absentmindedly plucked one and one chip from the bowl next to you, your eyes glossing over the mingling people around. Your thoughts drifted over to how your next year would be like, what goals you would set for yourself. It had been a slow year and you were truly ready for a fresh start.
In the corner of your eye, you noticed a small group of people approaching you. You took a step to the side, getting out of the way of the snack table. You turned your head away and looked at the fairy lights slinging across the walls.
âY/N?â
The voice made you snap your head to the source, meeting a pair of curious baby blue eyes. You gulped as ice prickled in your veins. FuckâŚ
âOh my god, it is you.â She giggled and turned to glance at the three other people standing with her. âHavenât seen you since high school.â Your eyes dragged along her beautiful features and her silver cocktail dress. âDo you remember us?â
âHow could I ever forget?â You mumbled with your head hanging low, dread washing over you as old memories hit you left and right and all you wanted to do was crawl away to the safety of your bed.
âIâll never forget that time you got your period in the middle of the class, your seat was gushing red.â The woman cackled and you cringed inward at the memory. You had to go home that day and didnât return to school until a week later once your period was done. âOr that time you got gum stuck in your hair.â
You chewed on your lip as you looked up at her, a hint of anger lingering at the back of your throat. âThat was because of you.â You pointed out; your fingers tightened the grip around your glass.
The woman took a step closer to you with a smirk playing on her lips. âMmm, and it was hilarious. You truly rocked your new hairstyle after that.â She grasped at your hair. âYou should have kept it short.â She chuckled, lightly tugging at your hair before taking a step back.
You wanted so badly to snap back at her for what she put you through. Years of humiliation you had fought to suppress resurfaced as you were facing her for the first time since those horrible years.
She folded her arms and leaned her weight to one side. âLet me take a guess, youâre here alone? I wouldnât be surprised, someone like you are born to be lonely.â
You met her cocky gaze and furrowed your brows. That was the last straw for you and you inhaled sharply, ready to bark out at her.
âThere you are.â
Everyone snapped their head to the warm and vibrant voice to your right.
âIâve been looking all over for you.â You met the manâs gaze, warm dark eyes that radiated kindness. He stepped right up to you and pulled you in by the waist with a caring smile. âWe need to get outside if weâre to catch the fireworks.â
You could feel the warmth radiate from him and the smell of dark spice and light citrus hit your senses and you inhaled deeply. You gaped at him, not sure as to what to say or do.
âIf youâll excuse us, ladies.â Shifting his hold to your hand, he led you away from them and towards the garden. You barely kept up with his long and confident strides through the crowds of people until you finally stood outside under the clear night sky.
The air was crisp and fresh, feeling grateful for getting out from the cramped and uncomfortable situation, you looked up at him with a grateful smile. âThank you.â You breathed out.
âAnd I thought we were all grown-ups here.â He mumbled to himself as he gave you a once over. âYou okay?â
You nodded.
âIâm sorry for just marching in there, but I couldnât help but overhear how rudely they spoke to you.â
You cleared your throat, feeling the fuming heat cool off of you. âActually, Iâm grateful you did. I almost snapped at them, which would probably turn into a whole scene.â You rubbed the back of your neck uncomfortably.
He nodded understandably. âThat would probably turn a few heads.â He chuckled and took a sip from his beer. He held out his hand to you. âPedro.â
You took it with a smile on your lips. âNo, thatâs not my name.â You said with a serious tone.
âN-no I meanâŚâ He noticed your smile had twisted into a playful smirk and he rolled his eyes teasingly.
âIâm Y/N.â You chuckled and let go of his hand, licking your lower lip in the process.
âSo thatâs how it is, huh?â
You nodded, proud of your little joke. âThatâs how it is.â You took a sip from your glass. âYou know what, I think you would look great in a hat.â You giggled, the thought had popped so randomly into your head, and usually you would have kept it to yourself, but the alcohol was already making you a bit smug.
His eyebrows shot up in amusement. âA hat? What kind of hat?â
âI dunno, just a hat.â
You both chuckled at the random thought. He nodded with a smirk playing on his plump lips. âA hat it is then.â
You cleared your throat, shaking off the thought of him reminding you of someone. âSo, are you ready for the new year?â
âYeah, ready for a new year with new adventures and new projects. And you?â
You shifted your weight to one side. God yes! âPretty much, yeah. Itâs been a long year, so ready to put it behind and get a new start. At least thatâs what it feels like â a new start.â You smiled âI definitely wonât waste away in my pyjamas at all.â You added sarcastically.
He chuckled. âYou know what, that sounds pretty nice. It also sounds like the plans I initially had for New Year this year.â
You snorted at his honesty. âMine too.â You admitted with a chortle as you looked around at the other unfamiliar faces glancing at you.
âHow do you know these people?â He asked, snapping your attention back at him. You couldnât shake off the feeling of having seen this man before.
âY/F/N and I have known each other since we were like three years old.â You replied. âAnd you?â
âAh, Y/F/N is also a friend of mine. We met like - ⌠- four years ago I think it is.â Your heart lightly fluttered at his furrowed brows as he thought about it. âOr is it three?â His eyes bounced to your gaze with a warm glow. âI can barely remember, time flies by so fast.â
âTEN. NINE. EIGHT.â
You both looked out on the growing crowd by your side, everyone facing away from you to look up at the clear night sky. You felt a smile grow on your lips as you realised it was soon to be a new year.
âFIVE. FOUR. THREE.â
They all chanted together as some fireworks flew up in the air and exploding, painting the black canvas with colours and sparks. You turned to look at Pedro beside you, who already had his gaze on you.
âONE. HAPPY NEW YEAR!â Everyone shouted out in unison.
He held out his beer bottle and you clinked your glass to it. âHappy new year.â He smiled sincerely, filling you with warmth.
âHappy new year.â You both took a sip from your own drinks and held each otherâs gaze. You both took half a step closer and he bent down, wrapping his arms around you and hugged you tightly.
âTo new beginnings.â He whispered.
Safety washed over you as you stood in his embrace. His scent overrode your senses as you wrapped your own arms around him. He pulled you a little closer as you heard him inhale deeply.
âPedro.â An unknown voice called out in the distance.
He let go of you slowly, as if he was reluctant to part from you and looked behind you.
âAlex.â He chimed and took a step to the side to greet what you thought was his friend. âHappy new year.â
âHappy new year, man. The others are looking for you, they wanna wish you a happy new year as well, come on.â Alex grabbed Pedroâs wrist and pulled him with him.
You chuckled at the sight as Pedro looked over his shoulder at you with an apologetic look. You waved at him, hiding the feeling of dismal and emptiness as you watched him leave. Pedro⌠You echoed his name in your head, when suddenly realisation washed over you. PedroâŚ! You gaped at yourself in disbelief. Holy shit!
~
You woke up with a throbbing headache, rolled over and grasped for your phone. You had a few texts from different family members, but what caught your attention was a text from an unknown number.
---------------------
202-555-0021
Youâre right, I do look great in a hat.
Omg, ahaha
You're definitely rocking that hat!
How did you get your hands on a hat so quickly?
Have coffee with me and Iâll tell you the thrilling story of how I got it
Hahah sure. When?
El Barrista in an hour? I will be wearing my hat
See you in an hour
(Wanna be added to my tag list for Pedro Pascal and his characters? Let me know and I will happily add you)
@cynic-spirit, @lililolli, @notabotiswear, @sara-alonso, @blankmooon, @xoxo-callie, @mamacitapascal, @thewaythisis, @greeneyedblondie44
#Pedro pascal#Pedro Pascal x you#Pedro Pascal x reader#Pedro Pascal x Y/N#fluff#writing#fanfic#fanfiction#ao3#real person fiction#rpf
144 notes
¡
View notes
Text
how would stray kids interact with mc in high school if they ever met? // high school au headcanons [stray kids/reader]
pairing: skz hyung line + mc [reader]
description: who would mc interact with in high school if they ever met? what kind of interactions would they have? // bulletpoints headcanons + small snippets
genre: platonic, high school au, friendship, humour, hurt/comfort
authorâs note: this could be a stand alone or not, the mc is the same bodyguard/intern au!mc...it's just a "what ifs" kinda thing, fellas
p.s. some of the scenarios are based off real life events that happened to me in high school but i overly exaggerated some of them for the shit and giggles,, tell me which event actually happened to me in the askbox lmao I'm curious
pls I'm funny i swear
cw: minor swearing, just teenagers being teenagers, idiots, mention of blood (?) uhh mentions of violence (??)
unedited
// no beta read, weâll die like men
---
bang chan
mc is a '00 liner,
she doesn't interact with her seniors pt.1
to interact with them; it would have to be a school event or a collab project between the seniors and the juniors
possibly would be approached first by chan during sports day or a school festival for something
he thought that she's a pretty decent track runner when he saw sprint during the sports day track event
after that incident, chan would greet her in the hallways or wherever if he ever comes across her
mc would always awkwardly greet him back
âhey! youâre that really fast track runner, you did great that day!â chan complimented her in the hallways. out loud.
mc prays to whoever above there that chan would stop talking so loud as she could feel her face burn when she felt eyes on her.
cue to her awkwardly smiling at him and nodding, âyep, thatâs me, yes, alright, senior chan.â
chan finds her adorable ever since that first few encounters
he also found out that she hangs out with felix just as much as he does
(love rivals (for felix) arc when)
he doesnât know who to be envious of
that mc gets to spend so much time with lix or
felix being able to spend so much time with her
the never-ending saga
(love rivals (for felix) arc turned into possible rivals to friends arc)
(okay, im joking)
their respective friends group made a running joke
about how chan and mc are love rivals for felix
(it eventually became theirs as well)
(it's funny)
once he made her go off-tangent about felix
she was really passionate about his freckles and smile
for a moment
he really did think that she has a crush on him
no surprises there tho
felix IS absolutely cute
(friends arc?? omg, all for felix, HA)
he really really finds her adorable
he could go on for days
esp her little habit of covering her mouth when she speaks
sweater paws bc he almost always sees her with a jacket on even if it was a hot day
it's like a second skin on her
he once asked her if she ever removes her jacket
âonly when im on school ground or during school events like assembly, iâll take it off, senior chan.â
âeh? donât you feel warm underneath that during a hot day?â
â...i do remove it sometimes, i guess...but i like wearing it bc itâs comforting.â
one time chan saw her without her jacket and wears short-sleeves uniform, he really wanted to shower her in his affections n also itâs such a rare sight that he almost couldnt recognized her
âhaha hey, you didnât wore your jacket today!â
âtheyâre in the laundry and...todayâs a hot day...unfortunately, haah.â
he once tried to ruffle her hair but found her dodging his hand so fast at breakneck speed
that he was kinda concerned
she told him that her hair hasn't been washed yet so it's dirty
but the thing is: she told him every time he tried to ruffle her hair
âyouâre not letting me pat your head on purpose.â
âsenior chan, i wouldnât do such a thing.â he noticed the little teasing smile before it disappeared.
he wondered briefly if she has always been this playful and cheeky with others her age
chan is aware that she speaks formally towards him out of habit though so he lets it slide and let her take her time growing comfortable with him.
he knew she was lying but let's her be anyway
bc she's his cute little junior
---
lee minho
another case of mc's "no seniors juniors interaction"
minhoâs very attractive so mc will definitely avoid him at all cost
plus, he looks intimidating to her so bye bye
to not step on any of her classmates' landmines that has the hots for him
drama isn't her thing, she already witness a handful and even got thrown into the fire as fuel before
no thank you she liked having her life in high school as peaceful as possible
mc would make her conversations with him very short n blunt
she's not gonna catch anyone's hands today, my dudes
really, she doesnât
minho thinks of her like a small kitten that needs to be taken care of
bc of how she always scutters away from chan whenever heâs with him
if they ever interact
it would be when the juniors have the collab with their seniors
like a science fair, where the students have to come up with things to showcase
his class coincidentally collabs with her class for that particular event
he told chan about it and he have never seen chan pout and deflate like that
the only person he does that to is felix...if not, itâs jeongin.
chan sure adores this little junior other than felix huhâŚ
then again, felix and mc does hangout a lot and so does jisung and her
so he took this chance as to know more abt her
coughs because jisung seems to be talking a lot about her coughs
(minho + mc love rivals (for jisung) arc pt. 2 when)
(mc really about to fight 2 seniors because she's stealing their respective juniors huh)
(the never-ending saga of love rivals)
he approached her inside that shared classroom for the collab event
she looked constipated when he approached her group of friends
even more so when he directly asked for name and whatnot
it kinda made him want to tease her even more now
he found out her name and what they were planning to do
heard her cursing under her breath
he decided to join their group on the whim
found out that mc is just a little shy whenever he approached her
her friends are somewhat protective of her
he got glared at by one of them once when he wanted to greet mc in the hallways
and mc kind of hid half of herself behind them
so whenever sheâs on her own, he would try to approach her as slowly as possible
like. dealing with a cat and youâre a stranger trying to gain their trust
what he never will forget nor stop teasing her was about
her spinning on her heels to walk into the direction she was previously coming from
just to avoid him
he couldn't help but find it hilarious
he won her over when he brings the topic of cats wandering around their school campus
saw how her eyes lit up brightly
âthe stray cats here are fun to play with, right?â
âyeah, me and friends decided to name a few of them too!â
he mentioned it to her because he saw her playing with the cats when she was waiting for someone or when she has time to play with them during recess
and the ramblings of a high schooler about cats commences
he wasnât bothered about how much she talked
would nod along with what she says
because wow, shes really passionate about cats
that's a huge bonus for minho
and that was how minho adopted another kitten
whenever they werenât busy with their own things, they would play with the cats together
playdate with cats <3
she would tell him that one particular grey cat was called
âthis catâs name is miss universe! theyâre so cute, right?â she picked the cat up and cuddle with it, eyes sparkling with joy
âwhy did you guys name them that?â
âbecause why not?â
âfair enough point.â
and she laughs
he was glad that she stopped being so cautious around him if he was being honest
since the way chan was talking about her so affectionately made him really curious about her
casually mentions that jisung talks about her a lot
expected her to be bashful about it
but all she does was
âoh, cool, what did he say? Iâm a weeb? Hah, heâs the same as I amâ + "he should've said to it my face, senior minho, hmph"
so making her flustered backfired on him
poor minho
hereâs your âyou triedâ star
mwah
so yeah, minho adopted a new cat (his little junior)
---
seo changbin
same case as the two above, unfortunately
if they do ever interact, it's short and pleasantries
mc does kinda find him intimidating to certain extent
she's not good with dealing with intimidating looking people
but when he smiles, her shoulders feel less tense when she interacts with him
thinks of him as a pretty cool senior
he made her listen to his rap once n she told him that he's so cool n that stuck with him for days
imagine a junior telling you that you're so cool with that starry-eyed expression
your ego would go off the rooftop
after that, changbin would make it out of his way to greet her in the hallways
RAP MUSIC BUDDIES???? POTENTIAL
pat her on the head occasionally
if she doesn't dodge like hell away from his hands
âwhy do you keep avoiding themâ
âno, donât pat me, youâre treating me like a catâ
âIâm not?â lies, ever since minho told him that she reminds him of a cat, he really thought about it more
âyou have that same look minho gives me when he tries to pat meâŚhyungâŚâ
âweâre really going to make you call us oppa one day, watch usâ
âum, yeah, no.â
âlet your cute senior pat your head!!â
âim gonna run away!â
he knows that the younger ones in their friend group do interact with her
esp felix and jisung
for innieâs circumstances, thatâs different
she does comes to him every once in awhile to abuse her title of his cute little junior to get a chance to listen to a teaser of his raps or songs he composes
found out that she does like rap songs! a lot more than he thought
they became those friends who shares new songs they found out and share it with each other
even at ungodly hours like 2am in the morning
that would not stop them
âthis song reminds me of youâ
âhey hey hey listen to this, psstâ
âThis shit SLAPS, go listen or else im gonna fight you in the school hallway, cowardâ
he became smug about it and boast about his knowledge to 3racha
jisung complained that he thought she only listened to anime songs or soft indie songs because he saw her playlists before
changbin told them that she has other playlists thatâs for more âintense and aggressiveâ songs
they were floored and the conversation starts like this,
âwhat do you mean she likes listening to yours and ours music and raps?â
âim not kidding, she does! she even showed me her playlists that were filled with rap, rock and metal songs!!â
âmy little mc? likes those songs? are you sure youâre not dreaming?â
âitâs a public playlist, i even followed her playlistsâ
âIf youâre wrong, hyung, im really gonna fight you on this! bc I KNOW her firstâ
âdoesnât mean that you know her BETTERâ
lots of petty bickerings
chan and jisung has a big revelation about mc that day at school
(there goes mcâs little rep within their group of friends)
he did warned them to not tell her that he told them about it and
that they actually are aware of her music taste
or else
she tried to rap really fast one time, trying to rap like how he does
he had to witness her biting her tongue live
changbin would never think someone like her would have
such a vulgar language
every profanity he knows came out of her mouth
he quickly got her something to soothe her wounded tongue
after fretting over her though, he started teasing her
relentlessly
she threatened to sue him
"I'll sue you"
"with what money?"
"my 2 fucking dollars lunch money!"
"that's not enough to pay anything, not even your attorney!"
"fight me!"
heâs that older brother figure that mc would come to whenever she has no one to tell her woes to
their relationship turned out to have lots of playful banters and teasings
he gives very comforting hugs and pats
mc doesnât want to admit it tho
well, until, changbin caught her snuggling into his hugs one fine day
âadmit it, you like them, you like my hugsâ
âokay, fine, i DO like them, theyâre great hugs, donât let it go to your head.â
âI KNEW ITâ
âYouâre so loud, shut up, hyung!â
âOH MY GOD, YOU FINALLY ADMIT TO IT, IM GONNA TELL THE WORLD-KSDFNKSDNF-â
"FUCK- I SAID, SHUSH"
rip in peace, changbin
he didnât expect someone like her would have so much strength to smother his mouth with her hand and shut it
the more you know
curiousity killed the cat????
---
hwang hyunjin
avoidance at all cost (pt.2) despite being in the same year
why? exhibit a: he's considered very attractive in her year and that her classmates n batch mates have crushes on him
coughs one of the school princes coughs
their batch year prince
she's really gonna swerve away from him
interactions will be kept at a bare minimum
one time hyunjin n some others wanted to borrow a textbook from their class because they have forgotten theirs n he chose hers
she could feel cold sweat forming as she feels the death stare of some of her classmates
that gta [wasted] sfx whenever ur character dies
yeah that's mc
that was probably the last time she would even think about it
when he returned it back to her, he smiled at her, the really cute eye smile and she felt like she made the target on her back bigger lol
goodbye mc you've lived a good life
your friends will definitely will play never gonna give you up during your funeral (it's a promise)
jokes aside
hyunjin would probably noticed the panicked look in her eyes and wondered why
since his friends like felix and...jisung...and seungmin are like on good terms with her
he probably wondered about it a lot
borderlines on overthinking since both felix and jisung are particularly close to her
so she should know that heâs friends with them
ever since that encounter, it would come across his head whenever he saw her hanging out freely with felix or jisung or both of them
or when he come across her in the hallways
sometimes he wants to greet her but it feels like it would scare her away
esp when she looks ready to run into the opposite direction
if he ever made eye contact with her
so his plan to befriend mc has started
tried to join into the trio hangout; jisung, felix and mc
mc never did protest his presence like at all
but does occasionally look stiff when he's near her
eventually shes comfortable enough with him
but not enough to actually hang out with him alone though
that thought kind of made him feel envious towards the other boys
and a little left out
as a teenager, he has too many emotions to handle so
jisung and felilx caught the idea and told him to let her
take her time because she kinda. shy. (???)
that didn't stop him from mulling over it tho sometimes
one day he found her waiting at the bus stop
it was in the evening, she was still in her school uniform
he was kinda on an errand run too
kinda didnât want to sit on the same bench as her
afraid that she might run away
she noticed him standing there eventually albeit very anxiously and kinda awkward
a casual greeting slipped past her lips which shocked hyunjin to his very core
he splutters back a reply
âon an errand run, errand boy?"
"huh?"
âuh, um, pretend that i didnât say anything.â
âright, sure, but may i sit next to you, the bus seemed to be late and my legs are kinda tired.â
âoh, uh, yeah, sure, but you didnât have to ask, yâknow?â
âwell, didnât wanna scare you offâŚ"
âitâs nothing personal, if thatâs what youâre worried about,â + âitâs just. didnât wanna step on a landmine and the girls in our batch seemed to adore you a lot and me being close to you might set off the wrong signalâŚ?â
âthatâs absurd, youâre...being unreasonable..i mean, its none of their business-!â
âi know, im sorry, my bad, itâs not your fault either, itâs not anyoneâs fault, to be honest.â
for a moment, he found her reasoning to be petty and unreasonable until it finally clicks inside her head, from her point of view when he really thought it through.
â...no wait, im sorry, i think, i kinda get why when i really thought about it.â
âyeah, itâs no biggie, donât worry, im sorry too, weâll both get over itâ
â...um, weâre friends, right?â
â...i suppose so, if you dont mind, dummy.â
a giddy smile crossed his face while mc struggles to not stare at him looking so cute like that as she coughs into her hand, avoiding eye-contact
pretty boys have too much power in their hands
and sheâs one of their fallen victims towards their charms
this isnât fair for her heart
so when the bus arrived
they sat beside each other on the bus
hyunjin did most of the chattering while mc listens
he was so glad he cleared smth up with her
if she allows it, he would definitely tried to hug her
until he remembers that one time changbin told him he almost got punch in the face by her
when he tried doing it the first time and startled her
yeah no not now
maybe sometime in the near future, a long-awaited hug would be great
(if he was honest tho, he really wanted to cry when she told him the truth)
(it felt like a heartache)
but itâs okay now though
theyâre friends now (somewhat) and thatâs all that matters
---
[masterlist]
#ext's masterlist#skz x reader#stray kids x reader#skz#stray kids#skz x y/n#stray kids x y/n#bang chan x reader#chan x reader#minho x reader#lee know x reader#changbin x reader#hyunjin x reader#bang chan#lee know#lee minho#seo changbin#hwang hyunjin#skz imagines#skz scenarios#skz chan#skz minho#skz changbin#skz hyunjin#stray kids au#skz au#skz headcanons#stray kids headcanons#skz high school au#high school au
96 notes
¡
View notes
Text
hae interrogationes multae respondeant quia demens .
if you read this entire ask post you deserve a gold star and financial recompensation
Um, Obviously because when youâre adopted by a white guy you automatically become white duhhh
this is about this post lmao and yeah youre absolutely right, you have to hand your poc card in when you get adopted by a white guy.
Do you think Cass would listen to Yanni, the YouTube channel epic symphonic rock, or some other stuff? There's some cool mashups but idk if that's up your alley, I kinda feel like I'm pushing it with my weird taste of music by recommending an orchestra cover of metal, but i just love that sort of thing and mashups :P @harvestyourcherriesÂ
i havenât heard of that? but in my personal (correct) opinion steph listens to classical music, and then both modern and older, and then also stuff like black sabbath, iron maiden, but also hardrock and hardcore. i like the idea of cass just liking the most extreme screaming songs full of noise and then also listen to pachelbelâs 370th sonata yanno? THANK YOU for the rec tho
speaking of ur cass playlist hc...reminds of the time (yesterday) i found 2 playlists randomly on spotify from the same user. one was abt 3 hours of instrumental/classical "dark" & "nostalgic" music. the other almost 11 hours of nothing but hardcore bass/synth/electronic music. just an incredible tightrope act to put on in public. the synth one was also called like "psalms for synth sluts" which is Also incredible
tbh i LOVE synth SO MUCH like for no reason at all but then also cannot handle a poppy electronic beat lmao. but this seems like the kinda thing iâd do but just in one (1) playlist bc i just sort songs by vibe instead of genre? thatâs how i end up with britney spears and billy ray cyrus in the same playlist.Â
Oh, I want Kate Kane playlist next! It would be amazing if you could do one when you have time and will đ
how rude would it be of me to just say no? like sorry kate but idk you and also you seem way too keen on the us military for an institution that homophobically targeted you? (and also commits war crimes) but letâs unpack the fact that the institution that caused the death of your mom and sister and also got you blacklisted for being gay is still one you align with???
'yes i am' 'no you're not' 'yes i am' 'no you're not' 'yes i am' 'no you're not' 'yes i am' 'no you're not' 'yes i am' 'no you're not' 'yes i am' 'no you're not' --- when i tell you i fucking screamed LOL!!!!!!! i can imagine the cameraman not knowing if he should cut to commercial or keep it on these two weirdos fighting on stage (bruce definitely ruffled dick's hair/noogied him right??Â
about this post but yeah lmao. this cameraman just turns to like the audience to get a reaction and itâs just multiple moments of CLEAR shock.
you are the only funny person on this hellsite
how egotistical is it for me to say that i get this ask multiple times a month? bc it literally happens so often itâs hilarious to me.
Wish there was more john/Bruce content đđđ was so hungry I actually looked at canon media đđđ (Justice League Dark babeeeyyyyyy)
check out batman: damned for some mediocre content but at least itâs john/bruce (also very interesting story and stuff, just got very >:( over this weird part where harley quinn tried to r*pe bruce or something? itâs not for everyone)
dick grayson but he's nicki minaj
his anaconda donât want none,,, unless......Â
Dick Grayson was never a cop, he played Marshall on Paw Patrol
you are SO right. also paw patrol is a fucking good show idc. that shit couldâve been the new steven universe on this hellsite.
https://www.instagram.com/p/CS1lI0bLI7-/?utm_medium=copy_link
...
why do people keep reposting my CONTENT. if you are not funny yourself donât just grab shit off of tumblr and post it on insta,,, get a life. sidenote: should i start an insta and get all these ppl to take my content down that would be funny as hell.
Might I suggest for a Gotham City Meme: something about the true crime fandom thirsting for the rogues gallery
ok can i just say something slightly controversial?? no? i donât find true crime ppl who are into criminals funny, that shits disturbing irl im not gonna bring that into my very chill universe.
i may have never seen a 'jason cleaning guns in sink' fic but i do know he WOULD
THANK YOU
bestie im sorry to say this to you but while you can, and people do wash their guns in the sink, that is a lot of lead in a very vital part of the kitchen.
people tend to do it in the bathtub.
WHY???? like damn why do you even have guns
i dont think i read many gun sink fics exactly but i have read lots of fics where jason cleanes his guns in the living room. usualy dissembles them and cleans them with a rag i think
lmao fair enough, like i think thatâs a large part of what i remember as well.
if you say you've seen/read gun sink fics I believe you. I think those of us who didn't see them are lucky or maybe didn't search for fics by tags or something idk
i mean ive never sought them out but i HAVE seen them,, like definitely i know almost for certain.
saw your tags and I'm interested in Steph/Kara now. They would be the most chaotic couple <3
literally thoooo, i have a wip where they get together in a zombie apocalypse and like UGGGHhhh i am so in love with them.
I am the Breece anon. Thanks for the recommendation; am reading now. Iâve always been a hardcore Superman fan because I love my pure himbo farm boy. My logic is, if one Bruce is a Broose, then multiple Broose are a herd of Breece. And this is a hill upon which I will perish.
fair enough,,,, like moose, meese, goose, geese, bruce, breece. i get your logic and i stand by it as well. (glad you enjoyed the comic recs!!!!)
It's a beautiful day in Gotham, and you are a group of horrible Breece
OH my god dude lmao
there only being 42 fics on ao3 for tim and bernard is honestly so sad i need more
itâs like twice that now!!! we did it lads. (tho very sad that my fic isnt number one but like number 4 :((((Â )
i'm too late you already did the poll lol but may i suggest bethy (bernard + timothy)
shit dude that wouldve been so fucking funnyyyyy. think ppl have just stuck to timber tho, tim/bernard kinda died down recently and i think itâs too bad, theyâre a great couple and i love them.
Wait, hear me out
Bernothy @redlightofdawn
great recommendation (lmao this ask is from like a month ago) but very sorry to announce that NARDTH is the superior shipname
Wait, we know that bernard likes milfs (Tim's step-mom) but what about dilfs? gilfs?
Wait no, I regret sending that ask
these were two seperate asks and theyâre HILARIOUS. in my personal opinion tho,,, milfs, gilfs, dilfs are just about vibes and bernard is just attracted to sexy ppl who may sometimes be milfs, dilfs, or EVEN gilfs.
crime in bludhaven would drop to half if nightwing had a boob window. in this essay i will-
WHEREâS THE ESSAY ANON, WHEREâS THE FUCKING ESSAY
Wait if Barbra and Tim r at opposite ends at all times what happened to Barbra once everyoneâs Timâs ever love before started dying lol
she won a lottery ticket and spent 2 weeks on a resort in the bahamas before returning home and finding out that the joker was arrested for tax evasion and then spent a month staying at her big tiddie goth girlfriendâs house before conner came back to life and she broke her pinkie playing table hockey.
Why is the opposite end thing so funny and compelling to me. Tim comes back from his depression quest for Bruce and Babs is now a literal god
lmao when tim loses his spleen barbara reaches nirvana.
Are you still taking music recs because I have three songs that remind me of Jason that I think you'd like
send to me or lose a toe
đ¸ â put this star into the inbox of your favorite blogs. itâs time to spread positivity! âđ¸đ
thanks, i wont tho on account of i wont.
https://vm.tiktok.com/ZMduBy3Sr/
âŹď¸
This is the whole of BlĂźdhaven and everyone anywhere.
Nightwings ass alone saves more people in a calendar year and does more for so society than most heroes do their whole career.Also u are one of the funniest tumblr pages out there. The vibes are unmatched and the memes and tags â¨send meâ¨.Thank u and goodnight @julia-flowÂ
fanksss also lmao.
That's going to be a little bit difficult to explain, but
There's some music that you listen to and you think, "oh my gosh, I can perfectly imagine Dick Grayson singing this song, with the same voice as the singer because that voice matches with Dick Grayson"?
oh yeah totally lmao. i have a lot of songs that i think are just entirely dick grayson yanno? kind of all of my playlists have that vibe, but i really find bleachers to fit with dick? idk.
"Lois lane/Superman" fics this, "Lois lane/Clark Kent" fics that, (/lh) let's get into the real good stuff. Some people ship Lois, Clark, and Superman as a throuple. Most popular fic tag for sure
yes totally, i think theyâd be absolutely killer on ao3 and clark gets so fucking embarassed about it.
I miss your post, hope youâre doing okay!!
haha this was like 2 months ago, but i was doing fine then too! just didnât have a lot of inspiration in terms of content.
Doot doot!
noot noot
Iâm confused. What did DC do now? Like with nightwing? And another sibling? Please spoil everything for me
lmao they gave him a secret sister plotline where they had his dad cheat on his mom with tony zuccoâs wife, bc dickâs life wasnât traumatic enough yet.
sorry but it's so funny that batman is called "the dark knight" when the gotham city baseball team is called the gotham knights. it'd be like if a vigilante was running around new york called like "the scary yankee"
lmaooo no. but like yankee comes from dutch names or something so wouldnt it be HILARIOUS if gotham knights came from like german names and bruce would be running around called the dark KLAUS UND NIEK @graysonnightwingÂ
(not a batcest shipper) itâs so funny to me that the responses are âiâm a batcest shipper because i can differentiate fiction from reality and and it doesnât bother me personally, but i understand why you oils think itâs weirdâ to âi wish all batcest shippers a very fucking dieâ
yeah lmaoo. i personally basically flipped my entire stance around to âi dont care please leave me and everybody else aloneâ bc i think thereâs really no point in starting a moral dillema over some fucking fandom bullshit. Please just,,, go home,,, log off, find a nice forest to have a little walk in and remember that somewhere in history, somebody probably died in the place youâre standing. and you will also die someday, and somebody will have to look at your internet usage and see you fighting multiple people anonymously while being named ânightwingsbuttchin200186Ⲡlike... calm down, weâre all gonna die this is not the thing to worry about.
so since like "wards" don't really exist in modern society almost all the batkids are foster kids, right? i used to work in the system and imagine: monthly visits from social workers and guardian ad litems, bruce having to get permission to take the boys anywhere out of state, calling their social worker at like 8 a.m. like "yeah dick broke his arm again... a gymnastics accident this time...." their poor social worker. bruce send her a huge bouquet and box of chocolates every month to stay on her good side
i imagine the social worker just getting into the case like âyeah letâs get this kid a good guardianâ and then ending up having to work with 22 y/o bruce wayne and his 50 y/o dad. and so this social worker is like âokay we can work with this, this is the best home i can findâ and then like it ends up landing on its feet and then the kid gets adopted and then they get a call a year later like âuhm so hi, this kid tried to steal my tyres can i adopt him?â and like 3 years later. âokay so basically, my neighboursâ kid imprinted on me and now theyâre dead, can i keep him?â two years later itâs like âokay so this assassin child-â
ever since I saw that one post of yours, the meme that's something like "I know that abba's backup dancer got me" with a picture of discowing, I've been haunted. Every once in a while I'll be minding my own business then the image of abba's backup dancer dick grayson aka nightwing aka discowing will flash in my mind and I'll be frozen in place. Today at work I was in the middle of folding clothes and suddenly once again discowing entered my mind and I suddenly lost the ability to see anything except He. Thank you.
wow. the IMPACT.
Braver than any US marine man props to youđ¤
this shit is about the time i wrote an article on batcest, like man,,, the fact that i didnât get cancelled is MIRACULOUS. also like,,, uh if anybody on here did gossip on me,, send screenshots iâd love to see it.
Hello, just wanted to say your article was great. Thank you for taking the time to provide an unbaised answer. It should provide people with nuances they couldn't possibly conjure on their own.
May I ask where your username originates from?
yes you may (also thanks!!!) i thought it up when i was trying to find an original username bc i didnt want to be called like âtimdrakes something somethingâ or âjason todd something smoethingâ or âdick grayson something somethingâ yanno? so i thought batarangs, they sound so dumb and thatâs my username story... now itâs my whole entire brand lmao.
yno that bit in kick ass where red mist asks kick ass if he wants a hit of his blunt, was that the inspo for stoner tim
no? itâs bc i think stoners are hilarious and drugs are great. (dont do drugs tho)Â
How would u feel if someone actually wore one of those bruce or ollie pride shirts u edited
fenomenal next question.
Dick as lil huddy and Jason as James gave me radiation poisoning and now Iâm screaming crying throwing up so thx for that
(Rico suave as Tim is perfect tho literally no changes needed)
i was so funny for that shit wasnât i??? lmao i loved those weird ass fancasts
You're doing the Lord's work by providing us with all these Gotham/Metropolis citizens memes, thank you for being so relentlessly funny @nellethiel-aranel
youâre welcome!! i really enjoy making memes, but getting validation for my content and my memes is REALLY nice.
Bruce is such a slut in your memes and honestly i love that for him @rhodey-rhudert-rhodes-mainÂ
heâs that much of a slut irl too dw.
Bruce and Alfred have an emergency pride flag for the batkids. Oliver Queen printed an emergency "I love my gay son" t-shirt and as soon as Roy told him he was dating Jason, Oliver started wearing that shirt everyday and Roy always cringes when he sees it. Oliver also has an emergency "I love my lesbian daughter" shirt just in case for Cissie.
lmao YES i had a post like this bc like all of their kids/family members are so gayy
stop bringing back batfam fancasts it is not real it is not real it is not- đđđđđđđđđđđđđ
oh yes it is my darling.
did discowing burn down the notredam because he hates the bees? @allulily
no he did it bc fuck the french.
im gonna beg for 1 thing and 1 thing only. please please please put physical by olivia newton john on dick's playlist
okay then beg. bc i wont. physical reminds me too much of glee and that hurts me mentally.
your playlist is sorely missing some Madonna. Specifically Into the Groove, Like a Prayer, and Vogue
iâm scared of madonna thatâs why sheâs not on there. she haunts me in my dreams.
suggestion: son of batman by aaron dews for dickâs playlistđ¤Š
sorry, i listened to it and the vibe didnât agree with me.
Hear me out, metropolis citizens sending rare pair fics of Clark Kent x Superman fics to Lois to edit
yes, absolutely hilarious. even more funny if they send like physical copies, no address attached and lois sends it back marked with red ink, SOMEHOW
Imagine all the smut Clark must of read editing the fics
clark reads smut confirmeeed
NOT LOIS READING SUPERBAT PORN AND EDITING IT A 2AMÂ
NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
hc that alfred is a meta that boosts healing factor of the people around him. if the bats are injured as much as they seem to be they would be doing bat stuff MAYBE half the year. no one including alfred knows about this. whenever the kids move out they inexplicably dont recover from injuries as fast and feel better whenever they visit the manor they just chalk it up to homesickness. bruce just thinks he heals really fast. alfred thinks everyone doesnt take care of themselves properly @finchcollector
thatâs actually such a great idea, but i think that alfred would find out and learn how to concentrate it better so he can help more people, bc heâs great and i love him.
One of your dickfast posts reminded me of that tweet that goes: 'so you've had sex how many times? Yeah technically that's not a bromance' lol that's dickwally or dickroy
literally tho. like thatâs all of dickâs friendships. once it gets past a certain time dick is like âwow i wonder what it would be like to make out with wally, wally come make out with meâ and wallyâs like âweâve done this like 40 times, dick, you know what itâs likeâ and dick is like âsorry are you complaining?â and they just make out.
superfam and batfam associations??
-batman and superman
-dick/barabara and supergirl?
-conner and tim
-jon and damian
pls enlighten me I am confused
nope,,, uhm batman and superman, but dick and superman as well, and then conner and tim, jon and damian and steph + babs with supergirl
I came across a fic in which Wonder Woman calls Batman "Stella" (like Stellaluna, the children's book) and I can imagine the batkids hop on the trend and maybe copies of the book appear at random places (aka, everywhere Bruce frequents)
sorry canât reciprocate that was the name of my high school chemistry teacher and it gives me nightmares to think about.
good human what are your pronouns?
wouldnât you like to know?
I need me some gothamites preferring harley over joker memes
everyone prefers harley over joker youre just very fucked up if you dont
don't understand why people try to add like veteran policy to the batfamily
dick pulling out his veteran batfam member card so he can eat first: step aside, peasants
Do you know the song Simmer by Haley Williams? It (the first verse anyways) reminds me of Jason? It's about rage.
damn yeah i LOVE HAYLEY!!!! youre right thoo
Okay so I like listen to your stoner Tim Drake playlist 24/7 but would he listen to skegss? Also I keep adding songs mentally itâs killing me đŠâđź Anyways,, I literally love and worship your playlist đđ¤đź And uh yeah have a good day â¨
stoner tim drake playlist is lyfeeee. also dont know who skeggs is? iâm stupid? have a good day!!
All the Robins (and Batgirl) decide to trade costumes for one night just to fuck with Batman and all the villains in Gotham. @subspacecadetÂ
batman knows itâs them youknow but like,,, what does he call them? heâs like âred hood?â and 3 people answer and heâs not about to compromise some identities so heâs just Pissed.
I aspire to treat cops the way my dad treats them. This man is a 45 year old Asian immigrant to the US and the treats them like his pets. He talks about them like unruly children. Sometimes he pays off local cops to shut up and stop acting racist. And usually it works. I donât know why but I can see Oliver Queen doing this
vibes... and also yes? oliver queen handing a local cop a donut to shut the fuck up lmao. but yanno i commit enough crimes to not really want to ever see a cop ever, so they kinda scare the everloving fuck out of me.
seeing as tim hasn't aged in years, that means he was 17 at peak emo tumblr era. im back on my emo tim bullshit and im not letting it go
emo tim had a wattpad account send tweet
People seem to think that batman is so dark and serious when the rainbow batsuit is right there. He wore it with no shame.
dude the 60s were a DIFFERENT TIME
dick grew up in a circus, jason grew up on the streets, and tim was probably raised by the internet
all of them cuss every other word and you cannot tell me otherwise
bitch i KNOW but dc has to change to an 18+ rating if they want to sell comix with swear words in them so we gotta deal with imagining the swear words in ourselves
thoughts on teen titans and young justice
havenât seen teen titans on account of havent seen it and young justice was LITERALLY my favourite thing ever, tho i do gotta admit itâs not at all similar to the young justice comics unfortunately. i really wouldve liked to see timmy bart kon cassie and cissie animated on tv!!
ew ew ew how to delete batcest shippers I genuinely digust them
log off tumblr?
Okay as poc who was called racist for calling an Italian pastabrain: in the batfam are Italians bit Damian just yells various insults about the others being Italian. Just him yelling âWhat are you doing you moronic spaghettihead!â At steph etc
huh? i meant real italians. homeboy is telling steph he hopes she chokes on her fucking garlic.
I think it's dumb as hell to pull the batman is the best fighter in the batfam argument because like it's just irresponsible of Bruce to let his kids fight when they couldn't possibly be on his league or something
fair enough, but also like who cares they could all kill you just sit down and take a beating.
lady shiva, thalia al ghul and Selina Kyle are all milfs @notanothertimburtonenthusiastughÂ
unfortunately, i have to admit,,, youâre right
why tf didn't someone give joker a death sentence already? like he's a mass murderer...give him the electric chair treatment wtf
idk i think plenty of people would have tried to murder him already (boring answer is: he is a popular character so they canât kill him off bc he brings in lots of money)
Thereâs no such thing as â copagandaâ.
all american media is propaganda. happy to clear this up for you
is it bad that I find lady shiva owa owa
no. find her as owa owa as you want.
aight I'm guessing the order of your favs in batfam:
1. tim
2. Steph
3. dick
4. Duke
5. the rest
youâre wrong but itâs cute that you tried, i generally donât have favourites, but i have a special place in my heart for steph, tim, dick and cass. bc they were like my introduction to batfam. but damian, jason, duke, bruce, babs and alfred are NOT FORGOTTEN OR UNLOVED
oh my god i was literally just readily willing to believe that italians werent white ty for clarifying it was a joke im so dumb sdkvjskdfs
i mean some italians arenât white? italian is a nationality as well as an ethnicity, so like ¯\_(ă)_/ÂŻ
since I saw so many people doing headcanons about the nationalities of batboys, I see Dick as an Italian.
dont know if youre serious or not, but sure.
super random but
jason đ¤ damian
old english
lmao fair enough.
tim absolutely has 1 gay uncle and his parents shit talk said uncle all the time so after bruce adopts him he specifically reaches out to this uncle to be like "heyyyy just so you know you majorly influenced my life yes i know i havent seen you since i was 5 and at the family reunion yes i know you dont remember my name idc thank you im gay too" and then they never talk again.
yuppp lmao thatâs definitely something that could happen. i can also consider tim having no family members, like none. until he does like a dna test and he realises he has like an aunt living barely 2 miles away from him whoâs like some illegitimate child of his grandpa.
I dare you one of them sends clark superman/clark fic and clark corrects the shit out of it and then goes like ps his dick is not that big, just telling as someone who has seen it. internet either explodes or goes who tf did he not fuck at this point.
i think everybody would call clark a buzzkill and try to cancel him over that.
so you're telling me Tim Drake wouldn't buy Starbucks?
no. dunkin donuts all the way
One of my favorite things is imagining people finding out jason came back from the dead and being like "oh no does he have magic powers now?!?!?" and he just pulls out a gun and tries to shoot joker
now he doesnât even have the gun :) lmao
my favorite batfamily fanfictions are the ones where they use their shitty codenames, unironically, in any context
bruce gets codename âughâ everytime. he hates it.
crazy that tim being a 17 y/o ceo and a stoner who does brand deals are all actual canon things written in detective comics comics and not made up for shits and giggles by you, tumblr user batarangsoundsdumb @rowdeyclown
SO CRAZY HUH?
batman au where everything is the same but his utility belt is bright pink
absolutely, but i raise you, his boots light up like sketchers when he kicks people.
unbeknownst to the superhero fandom writers in the dcuniverse, clark and BRUCE are one of the most prolific fanfic writers in the superhero rpf tag on ao3. clark writes the best lois x superman angst, full of unhappy endings and scenes that are a so detailed you'd think you were in the middle of a superhero beatdown. bruce made an ao3 account to fuel "the do the butts match" thing, and makes batman/bruce fics from time to time. he wrote a superbat fic as a joke but ended up making it REAL porny. @concrastinator
dude theyâre WAY too busy for that. Oliver Queen and Hal Jordan on the other hand are the most prolific fanfic writers in the superhero rpf tag writing what is Mostly porn.
When the dining table topic gets to politics, Steph says "eat the rich" as the solution
bruce just silently takes away her fork and knife while sheâs talking.
#literally if you got through this i just respect you#this is mainly just for the people who sent me an ask in the past few mask#i hope your ask is in here :)#sorry for everybody else#ask#bataranswers#this took me 4 hours to do so i hope youre happy#also sidenote#does anybody know the latin translation for 'to become'#bc i just used future of 'esse' but it could be a different verb#who cares tho latin is a dead language#big congratulations to everyone who translates my sentence#here's a bonus sentence: tuam matrem futueram
39 notes
¡
View notes
Text
MĂĽneskin Group Chat- Chapter 5
(Ok so I will be a decent human being and give yâall a bit more of a warning. So when I wrote the angsty plot last night i was feeling dramatic so now i have to listen to sad music so i can get in the mood for writing what i hope will be the last non-text chapter. Anyway, once this is posted my writing is no longer my problem so be cautious)
Warnings: my writing, language
âEthanâ
His name echoed in my head over and over again, a beautiful song with no end, an orchestra made of natureâs most delicate creatures. The sounds of birds chirping and leaves rustling as the wind softly blows them all around...thatâs what hearing and saying his name felt like. As if the sun suddenly peeked through an endless sea of stormy clouds. Everything began warming up, all doubts and worries left my mind, as if on instinct, so that it can be filled with the one thing that truly healed it, the one thing that truly healed my soul- my darling Ethan.
âY/N?â Damiano asked from the drivers seat, again, and thus succeeding at making me stop thinking about Ethan, for a second time. I was close to killing him.
âWhat is itâ I asked sharply. âWeâre homeâ he responded, with a soft look on his face.
Oh. Shit.
Now this was very much not a fairytale anymore and the peaceful sound of birds chirping turned into an irritating non-stop alarm that scratched my ears. Focusing on all of the things that bothered me, I forgot to get out of the car, thus having Thomas slowly picking me up and putting me on the alley-way.
âYou know what I realisedâ I said, softly looking at the sky.
âYouâre in love with Ethan?â asked Victoria with a cheeky expression on her face
âWhat? No Im not Ethan is my best friend and I do- O MY FUCKING GODâ My face fell at the sudden realisation . Behind me i could hear three people losing their shit laughing. The world was spinning under me and the corners of my eyes turned black.
âHoly Fuck Victoria why the fuck didnât you tell me earlier you dumbass YOU LEFT ME ALONE!â I kept on rambling trying to find an excuse for being in this overwhelming nerve-wrecking minefield of an emotion. Meanwhile, I am pretty sure I heard Damiano trying to help Thomas up, after he inevitably fell down from laughing too hard. At me.
A sudden wave of embarrassment rushed over me. âWhat the fuck guys! First you kidnapp me, then you tell me i love Ethan and now youâre laughing at me!?
Vic wiped a tear and tried to answer through giggles âIm sorry cucciola but the way you reacted to it all is just hilarious! I mean it literally is like that audio on tik tok with the piano song- at first its soft and peaceful, just like you were in the car ride here, and then the realisation hit, and, in perfect sync with the music you realised the clownery of it all!
I heard a howling laughter coming from behind me. I turned to see Damiano on his knees, choking and struggling to breathe, as he was cackling even harder than before. âShut upâ I muttered quickly and went inside.Â
I quickly made my way up the creaky stairs and ran to the bathroom. I slammed the door shut and let my emotions overwhelm me. My night had gone horribly wrong. I was right. I knew I wasnât made for these things. God, what was my poor date even thinking. What was I thinking? Was I really in love with Ethan?
I kept sobbing and shaking until I heard a light knock on the door. I tried to wipe away my face quickly but it was too late. In a moment I had Ethanâs strong arms wrapped around me, bringing me the comfort i so badly wanted. âShh, princess, itâs alright. You donât have to think about anything right nowâ He had no idea how much those words meant to me. No idea how much he meant to me. I snuggled my face in the crook of his neck, as he shifted his weight so that we could both sit comfortably. He started humming lightly, and his vibrations only soothed me further. His fingers started playing with my hair, before going to my shoulders and massaging them lightly. I slowly closed my eyes, and noticed how I had unconsciously matched my breathing with his. He smelt like sandalwood and a dark stormy day, a scent which for years comforted me deeply. I slowly started feeling his muscles flexing as he picked me up and took me to his bedroom. He laid me down on the mattress and got right behind me. He helped take off my clothes and did the same with his. All we were now was a tangled mess of limbs.
I started becoming incredibly aware of everything. His breath on my neck, his calloused hands sliding up and down my bare back, barely even grazing it. I shivered and his eyed immediately met mine. âAre you cold, cara mia?â âNo, donât worry about it.â I snuggled into him even further, and soon there was nothing between us. Not even air.
For the first time that night, I felt at peace. As if nothing was in its wrong place, as if i wasnât doing something bad or that I would regret. I knew what Victoria had said, and I just couldnât wait any longer. Thinking back to all the moments Ethan had tried to express his emotions to me- offering me a warm cup of coffee every morning, offering to take care of my goats, despite being quite furious with my purchase initially. His actions spoke louder than his words. As if on cue, he tightened his arms around my waist and left a chaste kiss on my neck.
âEthanâ i muttered half-asleep. âYes darlingâ His eyes were closed, no frown on his face and all of his muscled relaxed. He looked so at peace, so young. I smiled slightly and brought my forehead to his. Our noses touched, and thats when he opened his eyes too. I was met with his sleepy but affectionate gaze, dark and striking, reading all of my secrets.
âWhat were you going to say cucciola?â His eyes never once left mine, only gently bringing me back to reality. I smiled and brushed a hair strand behind his ears. âIâm in love with you.â His eyes widened. He scanned my face to see if he heard me right and i only smiled to reaffirm my words. His lips were instantly in mine, capturing them in what felt like the most passionate kiss I ever had. We moved in sync as he brought his hands up to cup my face, and I couldnât help but smile. We pulled apart, no longer being able to breathe, but staying so close we could hear each otherâs heartbeat. â Iâm in love with you as wellâ. He kissed me once more, then pulled me back into his arms. He brushed my hair again and with that, we both drifted to sleep.
                          -------------
I was awoken by a few light beams filtering through the curtains. Behind me, I felt someone breath evenly as their arms held me close. My mind wandered back to the events of last night. We were off to a rocky start, but it was all forgiven once I came home to him.
Y/n tried to turn softly so that she wouldnât wake Ethan up. Now facing him, she couldnât help but admire his soft features. She left a few soft kisses on his cheek, before lightly brushing her lips with him. At that, the boy in front of her opened his eyes, and smiled brightly. He cupped her cheek and brought their faces together, kissing her once more.
The pair stayed cuddled like this for a few more minutes before heading downstairs. Y/n approached the coffee machine and turned it on, while Ethan took some leftover patisserie from yesterday. After all of the food was on the table, Y/n went to sit down, only to be interrupted by Ethans grunt. He took a seat on one of the chairs and beckoned her to come closer. âCâmere amoreâ. Y/n did as she was told and went to sit on his lap. They ate together in silence, listening to the soft tunes playing on the radio.
Out of nowhere, they heard some giggling. They both turned around and saw three heads peeking from the staircase. Y/n rolled her eyes and sighed gravely, earning a chuckle from Ethan. The three musketeers who created so much chaos the previous night, emerged from their poor hiding spot singing Italyâs National Anthem.
Y/N scoffed at that and Ethan smirked. âSo, who finally confessedâ asked Victoria cheekily. âWe both did, but Ethans came secondâ Y/n said proudly. Now it was Ethanâs turn to scoff. Thomas, who was still pissed that he had been woken up so early stole the remaining croissant out of Y/Ns plate and ate it in one bite. The rest of the band sat down and enjoyed some coffee too, as Y/Ns goats kept bugging the poor guitarist.
âWell, Im glad the issue between you two has been fixed. I was starting to choke on all that tensionâ said Damiano out of nowhere.
âHa ah very funnyâ answered Ethan, his face completely blank. YâN turned around and kissed him once more, to keep Damiano on Ethanâs good side.
The rest of their day was similar. Soft touches, random glances filled with love, kissed in between the bandsâ practice sessions...
Truth be told, no one was happier than the two lovers who no longer kept their feelings hidden under the mask of friendship.Â
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Omg so I was listening to some classical music and just as I was getting to the mushy parts it started playing a circus theme omg the universe is talking to me and im afraid its not good.
Anyway i hope you liked it, i will definitely continue chapter 6 as being chaotic and sarcastic, however , if yall want to, i could possibly write some blurbs with ethan x reader.
Until then, yâall can wait until the next chapter cuz its seven am and i have a long and empty day ahead of meÂ
#victoria de angelis#ethan torchio#thomas raggi#damiano david#maneskin#mĂĽneskin#this shit took the life out of me
51 notes
¡
View notes
Note
AAAAA SAME ANON AND I LOVE UR THOUGHTS ON THIS AU SO MUCH!!!! hskdhdkdbd PLEASE ignore this if u donât want to talk about this au of course, but honestly i only have more !!!!! about it with every piece of info. like the line about fabian and rizâs jaeger being âunstoppable. almost.â and about how adaine joins the fray specifically bc theyâre down and adaine and aelwyn are the only ppl who can fill in their place right now. also how kristen is drift compatible with everyone im!!
NO NO NO IM SO HAPPY TO TALK ABOUT IT!!!! like pacific rim really blessed us by not only being an AMAZING movie but also the best au fodder of all time??? god pacific rim au my beloved <3
some additional stuff because i cant stop:
i think ayda and adaine are totally drift compatible, but never tested together, as ayda only joined the program to pilot with fig
penelope, dayne, and ragh actually triple piloted until fig signed up. everyone thought it was better to separate penelope and dayne because they were ... not always team players when together. but after it came out everything that had been happening between dayne and ragh, that decision was heavily regretted. ragh got ... a lot of counseling after dayne was kicked out. when he was moved to combat trainer, he got a lot happier and became good friends with tracker, who'd been on base long enough to see everything go down
ayda and aelwyn actually knew each other in undergrad. aelwyn became friends with her mostly for strategic purposes, because she was the daughter of the head of the jaeger program and aelwyn wanted to build jaegers. ayda became friends with her because they were both the youngest in the STEM program and she was desperate for someone she could relate to, at least a little. they got along okay but didn't really keep in touch after graduation. they didn't start getting closer until aelwyn became a pilot, because then they COULD actually relate to each other, as scientists-turned-fighters
ayda still found out she was autistic through jawbone, once she finished school and came to base to study kaiju. she opened up to him about how hard it was to relate to her peers, and he was like kiddo youre probably autistic?? like over half of the scientists here are?? and she was like. OH. after everythings over and fig goes back to being a musician, she donates a lot of her touring profits to autistic-led advocacy groups because like. she's literally felt what it's like to live with an autistic brain, and it makes her the biggest ally of all time (and ayda being a very prominent autistic scientist AND pilot actually does like. SO MUCH for autism acceptance. she frequently gives lectures on fig's touring routes)
after they close the breach, fabian gets into a huge blowout fight with bill. cause bill makes his money by selling kaiju parts, so without the kaiju, he doesn't have a job. and by that point fabian has had enough distance and experience that he's like. i would have died for you but i fucking made a name for myself that was better than anything you've ever tried to do, now i get to live for me. and even though he wasn't expecting it, bill actually completely accepts and supports that
yeah so pok actually died cause he got eaten by a kaiju after drifting with one using the pons system he invented. its extremely difficult to hear but riz is also like. that is the most badass thing ive ever fucking heard oh my god (they name the neuroscience program at riz's college after pok. sklonda starts law school there the year after they close the breach)
kristen literally proposes to tracker the day after they close it, barely conscious, with a giant hole in her chest, from her hospital bed. everyone is like. my dude. tracker thinks its extremely romantic
(they end up adopting a bunch of kids who were orphaned because of kaiju attacks)
gorgug goes to college and becomes a high school social studies teacher. zelda runs a local gym. they have an extremely quiet life and are happy to, most of the time, not be noticed or bothered. every once in a while an extremely nerdy kid will recognize gorgug's PARENTS as jaeger mechanics and completely ignore gorgug and zelda thinks its hilarious
after they close the breach, the abernant parents reach out to BOTH aelwyn and adaine to ask them to come back home to visit and be celebrated. and theyre like. mmmm fuck that actually?? but adaine does have a BIT of an existential crisis cause shes like OKAY WHAT THE FUCK DO I DO WITH MY LIFE NOW?? they actually end up getting a little apartment together somewhere and aelwyn pays the bills as an engineer making advanced prosthetics. she encourages adaine to just try out as much as possible, and she takes a ton of classes at the community college, the community center, and at various local businesses. but its actually jawbone who inspires her to go back for another degree and become a psych researcher. she makes waves in the trauma and ptsd field
theyre all pretty happy that kalvaxis, category iv, and nightmare, category v, got blown to hell at the bottom of the ocean
#fantasy high#dimension 20#the bad kids#OKAY I REALLY HAVE TO STOPPPP#YALL STOP ENCOURAGING ME IM TOO INVESTED IN THIS AU#(dont stop i love it)#pacific rim au
26 notes
¡
View notes
Text
(replying publicly, @faceofboe , in case others are in the same boat)
spoilers below
re: reapers
barely anything happened with them directly. leah and daryl went off to go look for maggie & crew, and they came across an npc dude who had a son and a dying wife. via radio, pope gave orders to kill them, but in the end leah told the guy to take the kid and run, and then couldn't handle putting the woman out of her misery, so daryl did it, and he had a moment of "oh, maybe she isn't in 100% full cult mode, and i can bring her in on this so she can help make them stop trying to kill my friends," but they're radioed to come back home so he gets interrupted
re: killing the reapers
maggie & crew decide to gather a horde whisperer style to go murder all the reapers, and it's great and i hope it works. she and negan have to work together, and negan made her promise that if he helped her she'd stop trying to murder him, and she was like "đđđ, fine ig, but you're still a horrible person," and he's like, "yeah ik, i should have killed all of you when i first met you and then i never would have had to address that fact about myself lol, fuck this forced character development, too bad i'm a hot male billed actor so they had to find a reason to keep me around."
(tbf, i don't hate the maggie + negan dynamic, and negan being like "literally whyyy are we still doing this??" after half their group has been slaughtered has been hilarious, but there's only so far they can take it before maggie either "forgives" him, or takes him out with blunt force trauma to the head, and frankly i'm still rooting for the latter)
re: the actual interesting part commonwealth
the wholesome foursome are trying to play nice to make up for breaking the law. princess, zeke, eugene and stephanie are off clearing walkers, up until zeke nearly chokes to death and goes to the doctor at the insistence of princess, who i believe doesn't know he's dying of cancer? right? whatever. he comes back later and gives them lollipops and princess' face was the best thing this season.
where was i?
oh. yeah, while those dudes are doing hard labor, yumiko is doing fancy lawyer things, trying to get her friends free, tho she keeps almost overplaying her hand and it gets her brother randomly arrested, which i didn't understand? but whatever. she sets a meeting with mayor milton, and they're about to meet, exceptttt, through a series of events that any customer service/retail worker can relate to, eugene punches the mayor's prissy son in the face. it was well-deserved, but not great for the cause
smiley video guy, whose name i forget, tells eugene that the only way to free himself from jail, and his friends from walker duty, is by giving up alexandria's location. the cliffhanger leaves off on the implication that he does
(unrelated thought i just had: what the fuck ever happened to oceanside? i literally have no recollection. did they all die and i just completely forgot??)
anyway, that was it. it was a setup episode for the mid-season finale (is that what we're calling it?), so it wasn't super exciting, but it was still better than the worst of s10's episodes, so s11 is still kicking ass imo
as usual, im writing this on my phone half asleep, so sorry if the above is incomprehensible, etc
deuces,
-diz
11 notes
¡
View notes